Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Woohoo, we’re back, boys!” said Julian Hilliard brightly, as he and Jackson Robert Scott pushed open the door of dorm room 2D and stepped inside, holding hands and smiling at each other.

Almost immediately, he found his vision somewhat obscured by a mix of ginger and blonde hair as two boys ran up to hug him tightly the moment he crossed the threshold. As they let go, Julian grinned at the sight of his two best friends, the ginger vampling Landon Gordon, and the blonde werepup Christian Convery. Both of them had dumped their bags down by their beds — well, Christian’s bed and Landon’s coffin — clothes and other belongings spilling all over the place.

“Miss us?” he asked, laughing, as the pair turned to embrace Jackson tightly too.

“I mean, a little bit,” said Landon, shrugging, “I think this one did more though,” he added, nodding towards Christian, “You know how clingy these pups can get.”

“Oh yeah?” said Christian, raising a blonde eyebrow, “When we FaceTimed the other day, I saw you were literally crossing off the days on the calendar till you got back to see us all.”

“Okay, fine,” conceded Landon, grinning, “I missed you all too, happy?”

“Aww, we missed you too, Landy,” said Jackson, grinning and mussing the vampire boy’s ginger hair; he jerked his head away and then tried to tidy it up again.

“I missed you the most though,” barked Christian excitedly, literally jumping at Landon to hug him tight again and lick his face; Landon rolled his eyes but permitted it.

Landon gave Christian an adoring kind of smile as the werepup finally let go of him, and stroked his head, causing him to lean into the vampire boy and whine softly. “Okay, but anyway,” he yawned, stretching and climbing up into his coffin, “This vamp is tired. See you daywalkers at sundown.”

“Aww,” whined Christian, giving Landon sad puppy dog eyes.

“Well, hop in and take a nap with me then, pup,” said Landon, rolling his eyes slightly but smiling and shuffling over a little in his coffin.

Just as Christian made to eagerly hop up beside Landon, however, the door to the dorm room swung open again and an all-too-familiar voice spoke; they all turned to look and as one they groaned.

“Uh-uh-uh,” came the annoying, sing-song voice of Jett Klyne, the spellcaster and glamorist classmate of Julian’s, and a general pain in all of their asses. He was dressed, as ever, in a long, flowing purple cloak bearing stars and moons on it; there was the usual mocking smirk on his face and also, Julian noticed, a shiny new silver badge pinned to his chest; he couldn’t read what it said from here, though.

“What do you want, Jett?” asked Julian with a groan.

“Well, first, I want this place all tidied up nice and neatly,” said Jett, looking around at the mess the four boys had already made, with their bags and coats dumped down everywhere, “And then you can start getting down to some studying. Vacation’s over, boys, no more time to just laze around. Even for us vamps,” he added, turning to look right at Landon, who raised a ginger eyebrow.

“Since when are you a vampire?” Jett smirked at him; his eyes burned red for a moment and he flashed his new fangs briefly. Landon just stared for a moment, and then sighed, “So, you’re a fledgling now, congratulations,” he rolled his eyes, “Bet Griffin’s been washing his mouth out trying to get rid of the taste of your rotten blood all summer.”

Jett glared at him, but before he could say anything else, Julian stepped between them.

“Who made you the boss of us, anyway?” he asked, frowning.

“That would be Principal Evans,” Jett smirked at Julian, pointing at the silver badge on his chest; Julian looked at it, it read ‘Dorm Head’. “Yep,” he said, smirking even wider at the look of horror on Julian’s face, “Read it and weep boys, I’m the head of this dorm now and you better all do what I say, cuz I have the power to issue demerits if any of you put so much as a toe — or claw,” he added, sneering at Christian, who growled, “Out of line.”

Landon, Christian and Jackson all groaned; Julian, however, gave a giggle. Jett turned to glare at him.

“Something funny, Hilliard?”

Julian didn’t answer, but just pointed down at Jett’s chest. As Julian casually waved his other hand, there was a slight shimmering in the air. Jett glanced down at his badge; it now read ‘Head Dork’.

“Ha ha, very funny, Judork,” said Jett, “Nice glamor… for a beginner,” he scoffed, “But you better watch yourself or you might find snakes in your bed one night.

Julian rolled his eyes. “Big deal, I’ve dealt with your glamor before,” he said.

“Who said anything about glamor?” hissed Jett.

Before Julian could retort, the door swung open yet again and in stepped Matt Lintz and Kit Connor; immediately the atmosphere in the room changed. It became suddenly warmer and cozier, and there was a feeling of spring in the air, despite the chilly September weather. Julian felt pleasurable tingles running through his body as he looked up into Matt’s smiling, handsome, freckled face. He’d grown a bit more used to the satyr’s charms over the last year, but a summer away from the Academy had caused his resistance to fade again. Both Landon and Christian were also gazing up at Matt; Christian’s tongue was lolling out of his mouth as he panted a little and Landon seemed to be holding his breath, though of course he didn’t actually need to breathe. Jackson gave a small cough as he shifted slightly next to Julian. Even Jett was looking up at Matt with a much less smug look than he had been wearing a moment ago.

“Good to see you’re all getting along well,” said Matt brightly, beaming around at them and seemingly oblivious to the animosity between Jett and the others, “Just get yourselves settled in and then head down to the cafeteria for dinner; the Principal is waiting to give the start of year speech.”

“Yes, daddy!” squeaked Julian, before he could stop himself, “I mean, uh, yes, Matt, sir, uh,” he stammered, turning redder than Landon’s hair and avoiding everyone’s eyes.

“I think you’ll find that he is my daddy now, Mr. Hilliard,” Kit said, wrapping his arms around his satyr boyfriend and giving him a deep and passionate kiss.

Matt chuckled; he was used to the reaction from the younger boys by now, but it always amused him. “See you boys shortly.” Kit winked at them as he followed Matt from the room, squeezing his ass as they left.

As the door closed behind them, Jackson turned and grinned at Julian, who groaned and sank down onto his bed.

“Pathetic,” said Jett, smirking.

Julian telekinetically threw his pillow at him. Jett responded by using his own magic to make Julian’s bag burst, throwing his clothes all over his bed and the floor. Snickering at Christian, who yelped and tumbled off his bed as a pair of Julian’s boxer briefs landed on his head, Jett turned and made for the door.

“Now I want that all tidied up, or I’ll give you so many demerits you won’t graduate till you’re thirty,” he said, as he left.

Once Julian had got the mess cleaned up, he, Jackson, Landon and Christian all headed down to the cafeteria. By the time they got there, most of the students were already assembled. They weren’t the very last to arrive, however; as they made their way down across the atrium, three other boys entered from the opposite direction. Jack Dylan Grazer and Forrest Wheeler were being led across to the cafeteria by the new werepup head boy, Bryce Gheisar. True to Dash Melrose’s words at the end of the previous year, both were wearing leather collars attached to leashes that Bryce was holding.

“Those two still at it?” laughed Jackson, and Bryce just rolled his eyes and nodded.

“I think Dash was right, heat is a permanent state for this pair,” sighed Bryce, “Grazer, stop groping Wheeler for five seconds and get a move on, will you?” he added, as Jack openly shoved his hands down the back of Forrest’s pants and squeezed his ass.

The four of them headed into the cafeteria and went up to the counter to grab some b. Julian went for a stack of pancakes with maple syrup, while Jackson opted for oatmeal. Landon eagerly grabbed a big bowl of dark red blood soup, and Christian loaded up a large plate with as much bacon as he could fit on it.

“Did you not eat all summer or something?” asked Julian, laughing as Christian carefully carried the plate over to their table, snatching a few rashers of bacon up with his teeth as they almost fell to the floor and wolfing them dow n.

“Huh?” Christian stared at him, clearly horrified by the idea, “I’m just a little bit hungry.” He shrugged.

“Yeah, he’s a growing pup, he needs his strength,” said Landon, as they all sat down and he picked up a spoon for his soup, “Hey, pup, you should try some of this,” he said.

Christian leaned over and gave the bowl a sniff, tilting his head slightly he then dipped a rasher of bacon in the soup and ate it up, giving an approving nod. “Not bad,” he said.

They all laughed.

A few moments later, the Principal got to his feet and held his arms out for quiet. Professor Chris Evans rarely needed to raise his voice or shout down students in order to get their attention; one of his many powers seemed to be a kind of charm that definitely came in very handy as a school principal.

“Welcome, welcome, young mages, to another year at Mjölnir Academy,” he said, beaming down at them all with his usual warm, welcoming smile, “I trust you all had a most excellent summer vacation and are now ready and eager to jump back into your magical education. I have a few notices to give out, and as these are most important, I would ask you to kindly pay attention for the next few minutes. Then I will let you get on with eating your food in peace.” There was a rumble of good-natured laughter at this. “Now, as I’m sure you have all noticed, we are a little cramped for space in the dorms this year. This is because of some flood damage caused in the summer by a freak storm, the causes of which are still being investigated. However, I am sure that in the meantime we can all make the best of things. In the interests of helping keep things calm and peaceful, however, I have assigned a student to be the head of each dorm. Any problems or concerns should be reported directly to them, and I’m sure they will do their best to help.”

“Yeahhhh right…” said Julian and Jackson together, glaring over at Jett, who smirked back at them, stroking the silver badge on his chest.

“And also,” continued the Principal, “Following the… unfortunate events of last year, it has been decided that a stronger security policy needs to be implemented in order to ensure the safe running of the Academy. Therefore, I have chosen Mr. Matthew Lintz as the school’s new Head of Security, with Mr. Kit Connor being his deputy. Any issues or concerns about safety or suspicious behavior should be reported to them, or an assigned peacekeeper. This policy has been implemented for the safety and security of all students. See it, say it, they’ll sort it.”

Matt and Kit looked around at the students and nodded reassuringly; Matt puffing out his chest to show off the shiny gold star-shaped badge labelled “Head of Security”, while Kit was showing off his own small shield-shaped badge which was marked “Deputy”.

The Principal nodded in their direction. “Next, a word of warning, particularly to our younger mages. Students should take note that Mercer’s Lagoon is highly dangerous, particularly at night, and no student should enter the water unsupervised by a teacher or a merstudent.

“And finally,” said Professor Evans, “Please all join me in welcoming our newest member of staff, taking over from the dear departed Professor Chalamet, may I introduce you to Professor Nat Wolff.”

There was an outbreak of angry kissing and muttering from the table where most of the vamplings were sitting. Professor Wolff got to his feet and gave a nervous kind of wave, smiling awkwardly and looking uncertainly down at the crowd of pale, angry faces glaring up at him.

“Are you kidding?!?” came the angry voice of Gabriel Bateman, who had actually got to his feet, staring in disbelief from Professor Wolff to the Principal, “Even his name is an affront to vampiric purity!”

Several of the other vamplings nodded in fervent agreement, notably Paddy and Bryan. Bryson seemed to be keeping his head down, and a few of the others just looked either annoyed or confused.

“Thank you, Mr. Bateman,” said the Principal, in a calm but firm voice, and Gabriel reluctantly sat back down. “Okay, that’s all the announcements I have for now, you may all get back to your eating, and let us all look forward to a great new term.”

After finishing their dinner, a while later, Julian and Jackson exited the hall and said goodbye to Landon and Christian, as they had plans to meet up with Maxwell and Preston.

They headed to the classroom where the MUM group had held their meetings the previous year; there were still flyers stacked up on one of the tables as they entered to find Maxwell and Preston in the middle of a heated make-out session.

They both looked up when the two second year mages entered the room; Preston stopped Maxwell, who was hickeying his neck. “Oh, heyyy guys, sorry, I think I might, uh... ya know…”

“Be going into heat,” said Julian, smirking.

Preston nodded. “Uh, yeah… But, anyway, have a seat, you two; we want to hear all about your trip to Europe.”

“Well,” began Julian, “We started the trip by touring London; we went to the Tower and Big Ben, we visited Buckingham Palace, we even got to shake hands with His Royal Highness Prince George of Windsor, third in line to the throne of the United Kingdom and the Commonwealth. We visited Downing Street and threw tomatoes at some Tories, it was very fun, we saw all the sights of Old London Town,” Julian said, smiling.

“Juju was eager to get back to the hotel and go swimming though, constantly saying, ‘ugh, I need to be wet!’”  

Maxwell laughed. “Wet huh, Julian?”

“Shut up.” Julian stuck his tongue out. “It was funny at the time, Jacky is making it sound all dirty and shit.”

“Oh, I love it,” said Jackson, grinning cheekily, “But it did seem to be a theme throughout the trip, constantly wanting to be in the sea, be wet.”

“You’d think he was a merboy,” Preston said, laughing.

Julian shook his head. “Nope, just a typical mage here, with some glamor powers but no mer in this dude,” Julian said confidently, “What about you two, what did you get up to this summer?”

“Well, we went to camp together, that was fun. I signed up for a lot more wolf-centric activities such as catch and moonlight howls. I am finally embracing my wolf side and being proud to be the hybrid that I am,” Preston said, snuggling up close with Maxwell and feeling him up.

Maxwell smirks. “Boys, it has been great catching up with you... but, um, we must leave now as, um, we have to, well…” Maxwell was struggling to come up with an excuse.

“Don’t lie to them, Maxwell, be blunt. Julian, Jackson, I need Maxwell to fuck me right here, right now, sooo if I was you two, I’d skedaddle,” Preston said, very bluntly, before he started to make out with Maxwell.  

Jackson got up to leave but Julian did not budge; he sat and watched the two older mages stick their tongues down each other’s throats.

“Juju, come on, let’s leave them be.” Jackson tugged at Julian.

“I think I’ll stay and watch, thanks,” Julian said, smirking, but Jackson dragged him off, pouting all the way.

Maxwell laughed as he pulled off his shirt, before Preston started biting on his nipples, growling a bit as he sucked on them, wolfing out a bit as he did so. Maxwell moaned in pleasure, rubbing Preston's fluffy head and scratching behind his ear. “Yeah, my hybrid... that’s my hybrid.”

Preston ripped off his shirt and roughly pinned Maxwell to the wall, biting down on his neck hard. Maxwell moaned as Preston roughly hickeyed him and they pressed their crotches into one another. “Maxwell, I am so in love with you, you know just what to do, you complete me!”

Maxwell smiled. “So horned up and yet so sweet.” Maxwell roughly kissed Preston and threw him down on the table, rubbing his crotch through his pants and starting to fiddle with his belt. 

As the two older mages went at it, Julian was peeking into the room, eager to see the scene. “Wow!” he breathed.

Jackson grabbed him once again. “Come on, you voyeur!” Jackson dragged Julian back to the dorm room; Julian went sulkily, still trying to look back, as Maxwell went down on Preston.

A few moments later, Julian and Jackson entered the dorm room to find Christian very upset.

“I can’t control it!!!” he was whining, looking up at Jett with his puppy dog eyes.

Jett was unmoved as he wrote him up a demerit. “You will learn to control it, or I will continue to cite you for making our room a hairy mess. This room will remain in pristine shape, you hear?”

“What the hell is going on here?” demanded Julian, as he entered the room with Jackson.

“This filthy mutt was shedding all over the room and making it look a mess. He refused to clean it up so I wrote him up. This insolence will not fly in my dorms... as for you two, all mages are supposed to be in their quarters at precisely ten o’clock; it is ten oh two, you are late... that’s a demerit!” Jett started writing up their demerits.

Julian scowled and conjured a fireball, launching it at Jett’s notepad. “Good luck writing them now, bitch!”

Jett pinned Julian to the wall angrily and flashed his fangs. “I’ll bite you, how about that?”

“That is not very Dorm Head behavior, is it, Mr. Klyne?” Matt had suddenly appeared, leaning on the doorframe and raising an eyebrow at Jett.

Jett turned to him and wrapped an arm around Julian. “Ah, I’m just messing around with my good buddy, old pal Juju, isn’t that right, bestie?” Jett said, punching Juju in the back.

Julian winced. “Yep, we are thick as thieves, me and him were just horsing around.” Julian kicked Jett in the shin.

Matt nodded, rolling his eyes. “Get to bed, boys,” he sighed.

“Yes, sir.”

Matt left and the pair just glared at each other.

“Four-Eyes!”

“Nudist!”

Julian and Jett shoved each other before making their way to their respective beds. Julian kissed Jackson goodnight and they began making out a bit, but hastily stopped when Jett glared at them while stripping down to the nude and crawling into his own bunk.

“Goodnight Jacky.”

“Goodnight Juju.” 

Julian climbed in his bunk and drifted off to sleep.

The clock struck midnight. Julian’s eyes opened and flashed silver in the darkness. He got right out of bed and walked out of the building, down to the lagoon, saying nothing. Reaching the water’s edge, he stripped off his shirt, shorts and boxer briefs, and waded out into the lagoon. He let out a loud moan as soon as he was immersed in the cold waters of Mercer’s Lagoon; he began swimming laps and floating on the still surface, staring up at the crescent moon and soaking in its rays.

In his trance-like state, Julian imitated the scene from The Little Mermaid where Ariel comes out of the water and flicks her wet hair back as the music swells; Julian did just that! Julian leapt from the water like a dolphin and dove back into the lagoon. Julian moaned and groaned as he rubbed the cold water over every inch of his body, feeling truly at home and in his element. This was where he belonged, where he was home, and nothing was gonna change his mind about that.

Julian continued for a long time, swimming more laps, just feeling at one with the cool, dark water.

Julian awoke the following morning on the shore, the sun’s light blinding him. He was in a state of utter shock and confusion as he turned to his left and saw merboy Finn Carr staring at him.

“Oh good, you are alive. I was a bit worried when I found you this morning, floating nude and unconscious in the lagoon.” Finn couldn’t help but check out Julian a bit.

Julian looked down; realizing he was butt naked, he quickly covered his private parts. “What the shit? I don’t know how any of this happened, do you know anything about this, Finn... am I under some ancient curse, what is going on here?”

Finn dove into the water, his sea-green tail appearing. “I wish I had the answers for you, my friend, but alas, I don’t. I will look into it for you though, Julian... I’m Finn, by the way, we never really talked that much but I was a member of MUM.”

Julian nodded. “Yeah, I remember. Thanks for the help. Um, have you seen my clothes at all?”

Finn sighed and nodded, pointing to the left. Julian scrambled over to his clothes and bent over to pick them up, Finn getting quite a good view as he did so.

Finn actually sighed a bit when Julian pulled up his boxer briefs. “I’ll see you on the flip side, Julian.” Finn dove into the water and swam off.

Julian looked back to the lagoon as he pulled his shirt and shorts back on. “What the hell went down last night and why can’t I remember anything about it?” Julian stared for another moment, before gathering himself and returning to the school. He was still thinking about it, wondering what had happened as he headed to the cafeteria for breakfast.

Chapter Text

It was Monday morning, and as the September sun shone in the sky over the Academy, Julian was in the MUM classroom with Jackson, trying to cast a glamor spell without being in mortal danger, but anything more than a basic charm was proving impossible.

“Come on... come on... come on!!!” Julian waved his hand and lit a stack of flyers on fire.

Jackson grabbed the fire extinguisher and quickly put out the fire. “Babe, you’re gonna burn the school to the ground. Come on, we got algebra to get to.”

“Ah, screw algebra, I want to work on my power set. Cover for me, babe.” Julian pulled a Christian, giving Jackson his best puppy dog eyes. 

Jackson smiled and kissed Julian passionately. “You're lucky I love you, babe.” Jackson headed off to his class.

Julian tried to focus as best he could, but without much success. No matter what he tried, it seemed Julian just couldn’t tap into his glamorist side without being on the brink of death. Julian questioned himself, was it just a fluke? a two-time thing? would he never be able to be as good as that smirking nudist he shared a room with.

“I just suck!” Julian waved his hand in frustration over a glass of water, trying to turn it to wine, but only succeeded in shattering the glass.

Ben and Tait were walking by the classroom when they heard the glass shatter; they came running in.

“Julian, are you okay?” cried Tait.

“N0!!!!” Julian kicked a chair. “I’ll never be a glamorist, I suck at this fucking shit.”  Julian started banging his head against the wall.

Ben pulled Julian away from the wall. “A traumatic brain injury is not going to help you, but you know what will help you... me. Dude, I have glamor, I can teach you how to channel your powers without wrecking the place.”

“Really?” Julian exclaimed excitedly, beaming up at Ben.

“Really!” Ben said in response. “We have a lot of work to do. Jockstrap, clear my schedule and fetch some sandwiches, this is gonna take us sometime.”

Tait nodded and did so.

As he left, Ben pulled off his shirt, revealing his surprisingly buff form. Julian was in shock and for a moment, he just stared, saying nothing. Ben laughed. “Yes, Julian, I work out. Now, take your shirt and shoes off and join me on the table for an air-bound meditation.”

Julian nodded and did as Ben told him, climbing onto the table and sitting crisscross applesauce. “What now?”

“Clear your mind, my young friend, let your thoughts be as light as the air.” Ben closed his eyes and began to levitate in an instant.

Julian watched in awe as the older mage did everything with such ease. Julian tried his best to clear his own mind, but he just couldn’t muster it, his head was just far too full. “Ugh, I can’t do it!”

“You are trying too hard, you do or do not, there is no try. Free your mind, Julian, free your mind.”

Julian took a deep breath and did his best to let his thoughts escape him, and soon he lifted off the table. “I did it!”

Ben nodded. “Good, now I am going to penetrate your mind!”

“You’re gonna what?!?” Julian fell onto the table and suddenly found himself in a dark, black void. “Ben! Ben! Ben!” Julian ran through the black void, screaming for Ben, but got no response, until suddenly he saw a cherry oak wood door.  Julian ran through the door and found himself in the Church of Drago.

“Hello, Mr. Hilliard!”

Julian turned to see Professor Chalamet smiling wickedly down at him.

“No... I killed you!” Julian shouted at him.

“No, I survived, and I’m gonna get you and your boyfriend and that traitorous ginger, and your filthy, mangey mutt too!” Chalamet began laughing hard.

“No!!!” Julian charged at Chalamet, knocking him over. All of a sudden, he found himself back in the MUM room. “What the... what the fuck?”

Ben sat up. “Excellent! That was so good, Julian, what you just did was kick me out of your head, that was all me putting a glamor charm on you, but you stopped me, you forced me out of your head. This is a good start, Julian.”

“That was you... so Professor Chalamet is still...”

“Dead as a doorknob, yes. You see, the way most glamorists beat people is by tapping into their victim’s innermost fears. Take Christian, for example, Jett exploited his fear of abandonment to incapacitate him, that is exactly what I did to you, I tapped into your innermost fear, but you were able to fight me off and that is what makes me think you are a special one, Julian.” Ben said, smiling.

Julian stopped to think for a moment. “What else am I capable of?” he wondered aloud.

“You are capable of many things, Julian, you just need to learn to control them. I am going to help you learn to master these powers, but it will take dedication and you must understand it will not be easy. Are you up for it?”

Julian thought for a moment, but then looked up at Ben, a broad smile on his face. “Bring it!” 

Jett awoke suddenly at around one o’clock in the morning; there was a gnawing feeling inside him, a hunger, a burning thirst. He felt weak and shaky, and as he sat up in bed and looked around the room, his eyesight sharper than it had ever been before in the gloomy room, he realized that it was blood that he needed. Hot, fresh, life-giving blood.

He looked around the dorm room, peering through the dark. From the bed under the window, he could hear the sounds of soft snuffling and breathing, as Christian rolled over in bed, the top of his blonde head catching the light. Jett creeped silently towards him, before he suddenly caught himself and stopped.

“Ugh, werepup blood, really Jett?” he muttered, frowning disgustedly to himself.

He gave himself a little shake, and then turned to glance around again. The lid of Landon’s coffin was closed, and there was no sound coming from within; not that he would have expected the sound of breathing anyway… he paused, but then some instinct told him that biting another vamp would not be a good idea… So, he turned instead to the other bed in the room, where that snarky, interfering spellcaster classmate of his was sleeping…

But Julian’s bed was empty. Curiously, Jett looked down at the duvet, which had been thrown back. Peering closer, Jett noticed something glistening on the bedsheets… sand! Weird. But where had Julian creeped off to in the middle of the night… well, whatever it was, he was in for a slew of demerits when he returned. He’d probably sneaked off for a midnight snack in the cafeteria, Jett supposed…

Actually, that was an idea, thought Jett… didn’t they keep a store of blood packs in the cafeteria pantry for the vamplings? Couldn’t have the young vamps running round biting the other students, so the Academy had made a deal with a local hospital… he supposed they assumed that the Academy had some kind of medical training program going on… Jett laughed as he imagined their reaction if they knew the blood packs were being used for food.

Jett creeped out of the dorm and down the corridors towards the cafeteria. He found the door to the larder and, waving his hands, he used a quick charm to unlock it. Stepping quietly inside, he made his way past shelves of tinned food, packets of soup and boxes of cereal, buckets of rice and a fridge full to the brim with rashers of bacon, till he finally found what he was looking for.

Along the far wall of the larder was a tall metal rack, on which were hanging rows and rows of clear plastic packs full of dark red liquid. Jett didn’t need to read the label on the packs, “WHOLE BLOOD (HUMAN)”; as soon as he’d entered the larder, he’d been able to smell the rich, glorious, intoxicating scent. He was drooling already, even before he’d snatched up the first two packs and bit hungrily into them with his sharp new fledgling fangs, the blood splashing down his chin and across his bare chest, running down to stain his boxer shorts.

“Mmmmmmmm ohhh yeahhh,” he moaned in ecstasy, as he drained the first two packs and grabbed the next two down from the rack.

 A short while later, Griffin McIntyre was returning from a midnight bat-flight when he passed over the cafeteria. Sensing something was going on, and scenting blood in the air, he smoothly dropped down through the window nearest the larder and slipped inside through the unlocked door.

“Oh dear,” he sighed, as he reached the end of the larder, “Babe, what have you done?”

He shook his head as he looked down at the sight of Jett, lying on the ground in just his boxer shorts, sighing and moaning as he rubbed his tummy, his fangs still bared and empty blood packs littering the floor around him; there must have been dozens of them. His face and torso were covered in thick, dark red blood, and even the floor was splattered with it.

“I got, uh, a little hungry,” mumbled Jett, in a kind of satisfied delirium, before belching loudly.

Griffin sighed again. “You see, this is why we don’t usually turn people anymore. The bloodlust is too strong, especially in the early stages. We natural born vampires grow into it, we learn to deal with it slowly, but fledglings always struggle. I guess we’re just lucky there was a blood bank here, otherwise you might have drained half the dorms.”

He stepped over to Jett and helped the other boy to his feet; Jett groaned again and grabbed another blood pack, one of the last ones left, from the rack. But Griffin snatched it off him and put it back.

“Awww,” complained Jett.

“I think you’ve had enough for tonight,” said Griffin, rolling his eyes, “Since I turned you, it is my responsibility to teach you the ways of the vampire. We’ll start properly tomorrow.” Griffin said closing the pantry door looking at his pouting boyfriend.  “But for now, we need to get you back to the dorm and into the shower before someone catches you. Don’t want people to know you’re out of control, that could be bad.”

“Ooh, you gonna wash my back, Griffy?” said Jett cheekily, leaning in and giving Griffin a passionate, bloody kiss. Griffin groaned pleasurably as he tasted the blood on Jett’s lips and tongue.

“Maybe, if you’re a good boy,” he hissed, “Now, come on.” And he dragged Jett out of the larder and, after checking the coast was clear, off down the corridor again.

The next morning, in a clearing in the woods, Christian and Christopher were running through the trees, chasing after a red ball, while Bryce Gheisar was watching and supervising them. Christopher leapt into the air, smoothly transforming into a sleek, brown wolf as he caught the ball in his mouth. Christian dashed after him as his cousin changed direction, letting out an excited yappy bark as his face and shoulders turned furry and his face wolfed up a little bit.

“That’s a good start, kid,” called Bryce encouragingly, “Now, concentrate on the ball and try and shift fully so you can grab it back from Chris.”

Christian let out another bark and jumped forward, his eyes flashing green in the dappled sunlight as his face lengthened; teeth bared, he leapt at Christopher, who dodged out of the way at the last moment; Christian tumbled to the ground and fell in a blonde furry heap at the foot of a tree.

“You’re still getting too emotional, cuz,” said Christopher, shifting back to shirtless boy form and heading over to Christian. He held out a hand to help the blonde werepup up. “You need to let the shift happen without losing control.”

“It’s too hard,” pouted Christian, looking up at his cousin, “It’s like I just feel the wolf inside taking over, I don’t mean to get angry or anything.”

“It’s always hard at first,” said Bryce, coming over to them, “Especially around the full moon. But you can learn, we all have to tame the wolf inside, let the beast come when we call it, not when it calls us.”

“Okay, I’ll try,” said Christian.

Bryce picked up the red ball and pitched it hard across the clearing; both Christopher and Christian sped after it, darting through the trees. Christian tried to focus as hard as he could on chasing the ball and transforming into the wolf, without letting the wolf take him over and attacking his cousin again. He felt the tingling through his body, his small young muscles rippling as he shifted into a blonde wolf; not fully still, but enough that his animal instincts allowed him to dart across Christopher’s path and snatch the ball from the air right before his cousin’s jaws closed on it.

Jumping excitedly to his feet, he smoothly shifted back into boy form. “Yay! I did it! I did it!” he barked, leaping up and down in the air.

“Nice one, cuz!” Christopher beamed at him as he shifted back into a boy himself. “I think that was the closest to full wolf I’ve ever seen you shift. And you kept control too, that’s amazing.”

“Sure is,” agreed Bryce, “You need to keep practicing though, kid, cos it’s gonna get harder as you grow up, especially when you go into your first heat. And, well,” he added, “If you’re dating a non-wolf, it could get… intense.”

Christian looked up at Bryce, who gave him a cheeky grin; was he talking about… but no, they were just friends. Although… he did get funny tingles when Landon hugged him. But before he could give much more thought to this, his senses were suddenly distracted by a delicious smell…

“Bacon!” he yelped excitedly.

“Uh-uh,” said Bryce, waving a finger of the hand that wasn’t holding a bag full of bacon rashers. “Your wolf sense of smell is excellent, and great for tracking, but you really need to try and learn to avoid distractions. Now, concentrate on chasing the ball again, and focus on that and your wolf transformation, and not on the glorious smell of bacon.” At the sight of Christian’s puppy dog eyes, he added, “Don’t worry, you’ll get some if you manage to catch the ball and master your transformation.”

As he pitched the ball again, the two young werepups streaked off after it into the trees again, the brown and blonde wolves bounding through the trees and barking happily, as Bryce watched them and waved the bacon in the air; Christian glanced around distractedly a couple of times but managed to keep his focus pretty well in the end.

While the werepups continued their training in the woods, back up at the Academy, Landon was on his way to the school gym, wearing a black tank top and black gym shorts to match, when Bryson ran to catch up with him.

“Landon! Hey, little dude, you going to work out? That’s cool, you need a spotter or something?”

Landon didn’t even look Bryson in the eye. “I’m covered, thanks,” he muttered coldly.

He picked up the pace, but Bryson matched him.

“Uh, Lando, I... I don’t know what to say. I just, ugh, how many times can I say sorry? I fucked up, okay, and I fucked up big time. William filled my head with ideas of vampiric purity, and I drank it up. It led me to do things I’m not proud of, but the worst thing it did was cause me to hurt you, Landon. I beg of you, please forgive me, brother.” Bryson dropped to his knees, literally begging Landon for forgiveness.

Landon took a deep breath and then spat in Bryson’s face. “Bryson, you are a savage, a killer, a freak, a cultist. You are no brother of mine and never will be again, you may not have killed me that night, but you did do one thing; you killed us, and there will be no resurrections, this relationship is dead.” Landon stared hard at Bryson for a moment before walking off.

Bryson teared up and watched his brother disappear into the distance, before he stood up and walked off; he walked right past Gabriel, Bryan and Paddy, who were sucking on blood bags.

As he passed, Gabriel made eye contact with Bryson. “Good evening, Brother Gordon.”

Bryson glanced at Gabriel but did not speak; instead, he went to go drown his sorrows in the cafeteria.

Landon soon arrived at the Gym of Thor, as the Academy’s fitness facility was called; it was a fully equipped workout space where students would head to get their summer bods in tip-top shape, and it was run by the werewolf gym coach, Ethan Wacker.

Ethan was shirtless, as per usual, and he was working with Mystic Inscho, who wanted to get in shape.

“You look fucking pathetic, you twig! Those are fae pushups, do ‘em like a wolf. I know you’re a warlock, I don’t care; if you want to be as buff as me, you gotta work out like me!” Ethan let out a deep wolf howl.

Ethan had graduated two years ago, top of the Werepup Class of 2021, he was hired on to teach PE that very day as that class required no degree and Professor Evans had never seen a more qualified candidate.

Mystic collapsed panting to the ground. “I... can’t... I can’t do anymore!”

Ethan got right in his face. “Yes, you can, you are gonna feel the fucking burn, two hundred more! Go, go, go!”

Landon glanced over at the scene as the young spellcaster struggled back up into the push-up position; thankfully, he would not be training with Coach Wacker, but instead with some… less intense folks.

He headed over to where Preston was shirtless, doing bench presses as his shirtless satyr boyfriend Maxwell spotted him.

“Seven hundred and eighty, that’s very impressive, babe.”

Preston was lifting that much with ease, using not only his vampiric but also wolf strength. “This is child’s play to me, babe!”

Landon watched Preston lifting, his muscles coated in a nice layer of sweat that glistened in the light. The air in the room suddenly seemed thin, and he felt a little light-headed as he just watched, not saying a word.

Maxwell spotted the ginger vamp. “We have ourselves a visitor, babe.” Maxwell said, smirking.

Preston placed the bar on the rack and sat up, grabbing his water and guzzling a bit before picking up a towel and drying off his face and chest. He then wrapped the towel around his neck and grinned at the young vampire. “Well, hey there, Landon, how are you this fine afternoon?”

“A little hot... um, so, uh, working out, tapping into my strength as a vampire, that’s what I’m here for,” Landon said, trying his best to maintain his composure.

Preston laughed as he saw how flustered the ginger vampling was. “I’m gonna let you in on a secret, Landon, which might help to explain why you are so awestruck. You see, I’m one-eighth satyr on my mother's side!”

“That’s why you’re so hot!!!” Landon blurted out, before quickly covering his mouth.

Maxwell laughed. “Oh, young mages and our satyr charms, what a fucking amazing mix.”

“Oh, I am used to it, Landon, don’t you worry about a thing. Now lay down on the bench here, we’ll start with some weights, okay?”

Landon nodded as Maxwell and Preston took off most of the weights, leaving a fifty on each side.

“One hundred I think is a good start, give it a lift,” said Maxwell.

Landon struggled a bit but was able to lift the one hundred with ease, and he did so a few times. The older mages gradually continued to add more and more weight; Landon struggled a bit with each added pound but was able to get into it.

He finally tapped out at four hundred and twenty pounds. “I’m out, I can’t do any more.”

Maxwell and Preston lifted the bar back onto the rack.

“That was very good, Landon,” Preston said, encouragingly, “Now, let’s head over to the treadmill and see if we can work on your vampiric speed.”

Landon nodded and the three mages headed over to the treadmill.

As the sun sank behind the mountains, there was a sense of comfortable normalcy over the school as the mages settled into practicing and learning their new skills. This year was shaping up to be a good, normal school year for the students at Mjölnir Academy.

As the last dying rays of sunlight fell across the ground, no one noticed a mysterious glowing creature as it emerged from the depths of Mercer’s Lagoon.

Chapter Text

It was a dark and stormy night at the Academy as Parker Bates led his older brother Prestyn into Janitor Wolfhard’s supply closet. Once the door closed behind them, Parker pinned Prestyn against the shelf, ripped off his shirt and started making out with him.

Prestyn let out a loud moan as Parker hickeyed his neck. Prestyn lifted his shirt over his head and the brothers felt up each other’s very defined chests. “Little bro, how did you get so good at this, how do you just know exactly what to do?”

Parker laughed. “First of all, I am a satyr, and secondly, I’ve been fucking you for the last five years so this isn’t exactly anything new to me.” Parker began to suck on his older brother’s left nipple.

Prestyn moaned in such pleasure, running his hands through his little brother’s golden locks. The Bates brothers had been romantically and sexually involved with one another for years, but it had always been behind closed doors and with them being roommates with Jacob Tremblay, Noah Jupe and Griffin McIntyre, they couldn’t exactly go to town on each other; at least, that’s what Parker said. Jacob and Noah were dating and slept together every night; as for Griffin, he brought that Jett kid around all the time, but Parker refused to let anyone believe they were more than just brothers. Prestyn had no problem with letting the world know he was his own kid brother’s sub bottom bitch, but Parker scoffed at the idea.

Parker unzipped his own pants and then pulled down his brother’s, before ramming his seven-inch cock into Prestyn hard, causing the older of the two to yelp in pain and pleasure. Parker moaned loudly as he thrust in and out of his brother. “Yeah, Big Bottom Bro, you like that, don’t you?” He slapped Prestyn’s ass hard.     

Prestyn moaned. “Yes, I do, Daddy Parky!!!”

Parker smirked, fucking Prestyn harder. “Good boy.” Parker pulled Prestyn into a rough and passionate kiss before picking up the speed and fucking Prestyn faster.

“Parker... ohhh yeah... I want to tell people about usss, oh that’s the spot, yessssss... people don’t have a problem with incest, ya know, everyone knows those Walton twin pups fuck each other daily, no one bats an eye,” Prestyn said, pleading between thrusts.

Parker rolled his eyes. “I don’t care, Prestyn, it’s just… I don’t know, it’s better this way, and hotter, don’t you think, babe?” Parker said, smirking.

“No, Parker, it’s not hot to get fucked against a shelf of urinal cakes and bleach. I love you, Parky, and I want everyone to know how much,” Prestyn said, rubbing his brother’s broad shoulders.

Parker picked Prestyn up and wrapped his legs around him. “Prestyn, I know it seems crazy, but it just, it wouldn’t go well. People would judge us, and I don’t want that for me or you, okay?”

Prestyn nodded and started making out with Parker, who resumed fucking him at a very fast pace. Soon both brothers came all over themselves and the floor. They caught their breaths, got dressed and ran off just as Janitor Wolfhard was coming to the closet.   

Finn Wolfhard opened the door to his supply closet and sighed when he saw the cum and sweat all over his cleaning supplies. “For fuck’s sake, these damn kids don’t know how to keep it in their fucking pants. Ugh, I bet this was fucking Jack and that Forrest character yet again!” Finn sighed as he began cleaning up the supply closet. “I should have gone to college.”  

The clock struck midnight. In the gloom of their dorm room, Julian suddenly sat up in bed. His eyes were open but unseeing and flashed briefly silver in the moonlight shining through the half-curtained window over Christian’s bed.

Julian got out of bed and padded barefoot across the room, past Jett’s bed where the fledgling was tossing and turning in his sleep, hissing and grunting a little, his eyes closed but his body shifting restlessly. He headed right out of the dorms and out across the school grounds until he finally reached the banks of Mercer’s Lagoon once again.

In his trance-like state, Julian didn’t notice the ripples on the surface of the water, or the slim figure silhouetted in the moonlight across the lagoon. As soon as he reached the shore, Julian stripped off his shirt, shorts and underwear, and stepped forward into the dark, cool waters. He continued wading out, letting out a deep groan of pleasure, until he was almost completely submerged.

At the last moment before his head sank beneath the surface of the lagoon, there was a swift disturbance in the water and the figure that had till now been watching from afar suddenly emerged from beneath him. Slim, strong arms lifted the still-entranced Julian out of the water and carried him to the water’s edge, as the blonde merboy’s shimmering blue tail propelled them smoothly across the lagoon.

The merboy laid Julian gently on the bank and gazed down at the seemingly unconscious young spellcaster for a moment; water glistened on his naked body in the moonlight and for a few moments, he thought… but surely not… he was just a spellcaster, albeit a prodigious one by all accounts, and he’d seen him in the water before…

After a few more moments, as Julian continued to lay motionless on the grass, the merboy grew slightly concerned; he leaned down and pressed his lips against the spellcaster boy’s mouth, giving him the kiss of life… or something similar at least, just maybe with a little more tongue.

Julian suddenly gave a splutter and a cough as he jerked awake, the silver gleam in his eyes fading away as he blinked and sat up, gazing into the pretty, blonde face of the merboy which was still barely an inch from his own. “Wh-what happened?” he mumbled, “Where am I?” He blinked again, the merboy’s face slowly coming into focus in the moonlight. “Avi? Avi Angel?” He paused. “Wait, were you kissing me?”

“I was worried.” Avi shrugged. “Thought you might need the kiss of life. You just wandered out here all alone and decided to have a midnight swim in the lagoon. Not the smartest idea, kid, just saying.”

“Mmhmm, sure,” said Julian, before glancing down at his body and doing a double take, “Wait, why am I naked again?” He hastily made to grab his clothes and cover himself. “Oh gods, I’m turning into Jett,” he said, with a grimace.

“I don’t know about that,” laughed Avi, “But you’re certainly turning into something,” he murmured. He didn’t look away, but continued gazing openly as Julian pulled his clothes back on.

Julian raised an eyebrow at Avi as he put his shirt on. “Okay, perv,” he said, “So, you’re saying I just sleepwalked out here, stripped butt-naked and jumped into the lagoon?”

“Well, you didn’t jump in,” said Avi, shrugging, “But otherwise, yeah, pretty much.”

“Why though?” wondered Julian, “Is there some kind of spell or curse on this lagoon? Am I the only one going for midnight skinny dips?”

“The only one I’ve seen,” said Avi, “And as far as I know, there’s no curse or spell on Mercer’s Lagoon. I mean, there’s the old pirate shipwreck that’s supposed to have some weird curse over it, but that’s nothing that would affect you landwalkers anyway.”

“Old pirate curse?” asked Julian, curiously.

“Another time, kid,” said Avi, chuckling, “For now, you’d better get that cute little butt of yours back up to bed before someone catches you out after hours.”

“Hey, stop looking at my butt,” laughed Julian, but then he sighed, “I guess you’re right though. Thanks again for saving me, hopefully I won’t make a habit of this.” He laughed, and Avi gave him a wink as he turned to head back up to the school.

Julian continued frowning and muttering to himself all the way back to the dorm room, wondering just what on earth was going on with him, and whether this old pirate curse Avi had mentioned could really have anything to do with his sudden desire to take moonlit skinny dips in the Mercer’s Lagoon.

As he pushed open the door, however, all thoughts of pirates and curses were wiped from his mind by the sight that met his eyes. Julian just stared as he saw Jett hovering four feet above his bed, naked as the day he was born, his eyes closed as he hissed strange words softly in an ancient language. But he wasn’t alone for once; he was holding hands with Griffin, their fingers entwined; the vampling was likewise levitating over Jett’s bed, equally naked and also hissing strange words, his eyes closed. Their clothes were neatly folded and stacked on the dresser at the foot of Jett’s bed.

The scene seemed to be momentarily frozen before Julian’s eyes before the two boys suddenly seemed to become aware of Julian’s presence at the same moment. Jett’s eyes snapped open and he hissed loudly, baring his fangs as he glared at Julian, who groaned.

“Ugh, do you two have to do your weird vampire sex rituals in here?”

Jett sneered and rolled his eyes. “Get your mind out of the gutter, Hilliard,” he hissed, “Griffin’s helping me with dark meditation, so I can master my new-found powers. Powers you can only dream of,” he added, with a smirk, baring his fangs again.

“Dark meditation, is that what you call it?” Julian scoffed. “And why do you always have to be naked, I’m getting really bored of seeing your pale, scrawny butt.” Julian scrunched up his nose as he turned away and headed over to his own bed.

Jett smirked at him. “Oh, you love it, Juju,” he teased, “And from what I hear, you’ve developed a bit of thing for night-time nudie swims. Which reminds me, that’s a demerit for being out of bed after hours. Watch I don’t give you another one for disrespecting your Head of Dorm.”

“Bite me,” muttered Julian, as he climbed back into bed and pulled the covers up, turning away from Jett and closing his eyes.

“Don’t tempt me,” hissed Jett, baring his fangs again.

“Goodnight, Jett,” said Julian into his pillow, his back turned to the fledgling and his vampling boyfriend, “Goodnight, Griffin,” he added.

Julian closed his eyes and drifted off into an uneasy sleep, plagued by dreams of ghost pirates, mysterious voices from the water, and the image of Jett and Griffin making out naked while hovering fifty feet above the lagoon. The real Jett and Griffin resumed their dark meditation, while between them, Christian snuffled and growled in his sleep, curled up in a fluffy blonde ball under his duvet, while Landon slept soundlessly inside his comfy coffin.

“Turn to page four hundred and twenty-six,” Professor Wolff said, in the most monotone voice ever, before beginning to read aloud, “Vampires are extremely strong and swift of movement, this is because we are the living dead and have no souls or the need to breathe, which would slow us down. Vampires first appeared in ancient Transylvania in the year 1087 BCE…”

To say that Professor Wolff didn’t have the attention of the entire class would be an massive understatement. As the vampire teacher droned on, Landon had his head on his desk and was sleeping in a puddle of his own drool; Jett and Griffin were making out passionately, ignoring Nat entirely; Lyon was texting his boyfriend, Nathan, sending him selfies.

At the back of the class, Gabriel was fuming, sitting alongside Paddy and Bryan and practically ready to explode.

“For years, the vampires have been unendingly aggressive to those they viewed as impure mages. None bore the brunt of their ire more than the werewolves; these beautiful beasts have been cruelly attacked by our kind for years. This was wrong and I hope none of you will ever...”

“Call them filthy, disgusting, hairy mutts that should be put down!” Gabriel shouted.

“Mr. Bateman... please, don’t,” Nat began, but he was cut off once more by Gabriel.

“Can it, teach, I got this! The Cult of Drago was right, ya know, we are the most pure and perfect beings on this here earth; we are perfection, those mangey flea-ridden dogs are nothing but animals and they should be treated as such. They are just savages, barely even human.”

Gabriel got to his feet; he was preaching to the vamp class now, as Professor Wolff just sat there sighing.  He had particularly captured Jett’s attention; he was now completely ignoring Griffin and gazing up at Gabriel, nodding as he spoke.

“What can you expect from filthy little heathens, their whole disgusting race is like a curse, they’re only good when dead, they are vermin and worse, they pervert Blood magic; those dirty howling mutts threaten our very way of life, they are different from us which means they can’t be trusted! If these mutts are allowed to live, they will kill us all!” Gabriel smirked as he paced the classroom, before he roughly grabbed Zackary. “We will end up like him!”

“You bigoted little bitch, you are full of lies. I love Björgvin...” began Zackary, before Gabriel punched him square in the jaw.    

“Look at him; seduced, whipped, pathetic, a disgrace. Don’t you think so, Brother Gordon?” Gabriel said, reaching down to caress Bryson’s cheek.

Bryson didn’t say anything; he just let Gabe do his thing. By this point, Landon had woken up; he simply looked at his brother and shook his head, disgusted.

Gabriel smirked, seeing how attentively Jett was listening. “You are a fresh one, a fledgling,” he hissed softly, “I can see you at least agree with me.”

Jett nodded. “Absolutely. I have been forced to room with one of the mutts; it’s awful, they shed, they stink, and this one has his paws deep around one of us.” Jett pointed to Landon, who glared back at him and hissed.

Gabriel walked over to Landon. “Oh, my sweet child,” he murmured, “You have fallen victim to the mutts’ powers of seduction, but it isn’t too late for you to be saved!”  

“Christian hasn’t seduced me,” hissed Landon, glaring up at Gabriel, “He’s more a brother to me than my actual brother. I love him.”

Gabriel smacked Landon across the face, hard. “DISGUSTING!!!” He shook his head at Landon as he rubbed his throbbing cheek; Paddy and Bryan hissed at him, while Jett just sat back, laughing cruelly.

Bryson, however, stood up and went over to Gabriel. “Hey!”

“What, huh, Brother Gordon?” Gabriel smirked at him. “What are you gonna do?”

Bryson clenched his fist, his face set as he glared at Gabriel. “You won’t ever touch my brother again,” he hissed.

Gabriel laughed. “Oh, Brother Gordon.” He kneed Bryson in the balls and spat on him. “Look at these mutt lovers, they are weak!!!” he hissed.

Paddy jumped up from his desk and shouted, “Long live the Cult of Drago!”

Bryan jumped up from his desk and shouted, “Long live the Cult of Drago!”

Gabriel nodded approvingly at them both. “Class dismissed,” he said, before turning and dramatically exiting the room, with Paddy and Bryan following close behind him.

Jett laughed and kicked Bryson as he was leaving. Griffin grabbed him and gave him a reproachful look. “Babe, that’s not funny, Gabriel is a total dick!”

Jett just rolled his eyes at him. “Lighten up, would ya. He’s right, ya know, about everything… and he looks so hot doing it too.” Jett added, licking his lips.

Griffin frowned. “Whatever, let’s just get the hell out of here.” They exited the room.

As he left the classroom, Landon looked down at Bryson, still laying on the floor and crying in pain, but he didn’t stop to help him up; he too exited the room following the others, leaving Bryson there alone.

Christian dashed down the path to the woods from the school as fast as his little werepup legs could carry him, a rasher of bacon still in his mouth as he ran. When he finally reached the clearing where their lesson was being held, Professor Gould was already half-way through explaining what they would all be doing that evening.

“S-sorry I’m late, sir,” he panted, skidding to a halt in the dirt at the edge of the clearing and looking up at the teacher.

“Ah, not a problem, Christian,” said Professor Gould, shrugging, “You didn’t miss much, I was just saying we’ll be working on speed and jumping accuracy today. With the help of this box of… educational implements,” he added, gesturing to a nearby crate that Bryce was holding, which was full of various colorful balls, frisbees and sticks.

Christian grinned and looked around the clearing to see where his cousin Christopher was. He saw him on the far side, sitting on a fallen log just along from where Björgvin was leaning against a tree, looking very heavily pregnant and rather exhausted. But Christopher wasn’t alone; he had his arm around another boy, and the two were snuggled in very close together. The other was a blue-eyed werepup with longish brown hair; he was nuzzling Christopher’s neck as the other boy kissed his head and stroked his back.

They both looked up as Christian came over and sat beside his cousin. “Hey Chris. Who’s this?” he asked.

Christopher looked from the other boy to his cousin, smiling a little nervously. “Cuz, this is Jack McGraw, he’s my new… well,” he hesitated, but Jack gave him an encouraging smile, still holding him close, “My new boyfriend,” he said.

“Aww, that’s awesome, cuz!” barked Christian, happily, beaming at Christopher and Jack.

“Yeah,” said Christopher, grinning back, “And you know what else is cool? Their whole family are wolves, just like us.”

“That is cool!” Christian held out a hand to Jack, who shook it happily, “I’m Christian, by the way,” he said, “I’m the cuter cousin,” he added, throwing a cheeky grin at Christopher, who gave him a friendly punch in the arm.

“Nice to meet you,” said Jack, “Chris has mentioned you. But you wanna talk about cute? Hey, Aidan, get over here!” he called out to another boy who was playing nearby.

The slightly younger, brown-haired werepup ran over to them, a blue frisbee held in his mouth. He took it out as he reached them and smiled at Christian.

“Aidan, meet Christian, he’s my boyfriend’s cousin. Ain’t he cute?” he added, and Christian bit his lip bashfully, smiling back at Aidan.

“Hi!” barked Aidan happily, “Wanna play frisbee?” he asked, and Christian nodded eagerly.

The two younger boys dashed off into the trees, happily barking and growling as they started throwing the blue plastic disk around for each other to catch. Meanwhile, Jack and Christopher resumed their snuggling and making out session. Christopher growled softly as he leaned in and started hickeying Jack’s neck. Before things could get too heated, though, there was a soft cough and they both looked up to see Professor Gould and Bryce grinning down at them.

“Ahem, sorry to interrupt, boys,” said Professor Gould, “But the purpose of this lesson is to practice your running and catching, not your tongue wrestling skills.”

“Oopsies, sorry Nolan,” said Christopher, grinning a little embarrassedly.

“Okay, come on you two, let’s see if we can burn off a little of this energy,” laughed Bryce, pulling the two boys to their feet and grabbing a couple of balls from the crate.

He yeeted the balls into the trees; Christopher and Jack darted off after them, almost running into Christian and Aidan as they leaped about after the frisbee. Bryce and Professor Gould watched them, nodding approvingly at the speed and skill the young pups were showing, until a loud howl from behind them made everyone suddenly look around in alarm.

The blue frisbee flew over Christian’s head and disappeared somewhere deep in the woods as he turned, distracted, to where Björgvin was now standing clutching his swollen belly, his face sweaty and a pained, panicked expression on his face.

“Aaaaahhhh!” he howled again, “I… I think it’s happening! The… the baby’s coming!”

Abandoning their games, both the Convery cousins and the McGraw brothers ran over to Björgvin’s side, along with Bryce and Professor Gould. The other werepups gathered around, watching nervously, as the pregnant boy cried out again.

“Bryce, get up to the infirmary and fetch the doctor,” said Professor Gould, urgently, “It’s okay, Björgvin, we’re all here for you, son.”

“Z-Zack!” howled Björgvin, “I n-need my Z-Zackary!” His eyes were filling with tears as he groaned in pain.

“Okay, we’ll get him, don’t worry,” said Professor Gould, “You two,” he turned to the Converys, “Go and get Zackary Arthur and bring him down here asap.”

Christopher and Christian nodded at Nolan and turned to dash back up the path to the Academy, heading for the wing of the school where the vampires had their lessons. As they hurried across the grounds, they could still hear Björgvin howling from the clearing below them.

Chapter Text

As the storm clouds shifted in the sky, moonlit shadows flickering through the tall windows of the school infirmary, Dr. Gerran Howell was doing his nightly rounds; not much tonight, just a couple of pyromages with first-degree burns and a pair of young werepups who’d gotten a bit scratched up and bitten from “fighting” under the full moon. Dr. Howell wasn’t entirely sure he believed their story, as both had showed up in just their underwear, and he’d had enough experience of dealing with wolves after their first time in heat.

All in all, though, it was looking like a fairly quiet night. Or at least it was until the doors to the infirmary burst open and Bryce came in, his hair and bare chest glistening from the rain and sweat from running up the hill.

“Doctor, we need you,” panted Bryce, “Björgvin is going into labor, the baby’s coming.”

“Just when I was about to knock off for the night,” sighed Dr. Howell, “Nurse, give this to the pups,” he said, handing an herbal salve to Diego Velazquez, and then turning to Bryce, “Okay, let’s go, where is he?”

“Down in the woods.” Bryce led Dr. Howell out of the infirmary and down through the coursing rain to the clearing where Björgvin lay panting and howling on the ground, as the other werepups gathered around him and Professor Gould was mopping his brow.

 Between them, Bryce and the doctor carried Björgvin back up the hill and laid him on a bed; he was sweating, panting and howling, hands clutching his swollen belly. “Zaaack,” he moaned, “Where’s Zaaack?”

“He’ll be here soon,” said Bryce, “I’ll go and make sure the Convery pups bring him straight to the infirmary.”

As he left, Dr. Howell turned to Björgvin, “How far apart are the contractions?” he asked, as he took the werepup’s blood pressure and checked a chart.

“About ev-every… ughhh… ten minutes, I think?” groaned Björgvin, “But getting closer I thinkkk…”

“Okay, shouldn’t be too long now then,” said Dr. Howell, “Just lay back, and try and relax. Yeah… okay, I know, easy for me to say,” he added, as Björgvin growled and bared his teeth at the doctor.

“Zack! Zack!” cried Christian and Christopher, as they burst through the doors into the vampire classroom. Professor Wolff broke off in the middle of another droning lecture, as Zackary jumped to his feet, and several of the other vamplings, including Landon, looked round at the two werepups, “Come quick, Björgvin’s having the baby!”

“Yes, you are excused,” mumbled Professor Wolff, as Zackary vaulted over two desks and reached the doorway in seconds. Landon glanced across at Christian and then followed; as the four of them left the basement classroom, Gabriel glared after them, a look of cold fury on his face.

Zackary streaked down the corridors at full vampiric speed; the Convery pups had to run flat out to try and keep up, and even Landon was lagging behind. Without saying a word, he and Christian took each other’s hands as they ran. When they burst through the doors of the infirmary a few moments later, Zackary was already crouching beside Björgvin, who was definitely fully going into labor now. He was gripping Zackary’s hand tightly, sweat running down his face and chest as he panted and howled.

“It’s okay, babe, I’m here,” said Zackary, stroking Björgvin’s hair with his free hand, “We’ll get through this.”

Björgvin was still grimacing and groaning, but he did look at least a little more relaxed as he gazed up into Zackary’s face. He continued to pant and howl as the next wave of contractions hit him, and he gripped Zackary’s hand so tightly it was lucky he was a vampire or every bone would have been crushed by now.

As they stood back a little bit, watching the scene but not wanting to crowd Björgvin and Zackary, Christian turned to Christopher curiously. “So, how does it happen?” he asked, tilting his head slightly, “I mean, where will the baby come out of?”

“I’m guessing the same place Zack put it in him,” snickered Landon.

Christian turned to frown at Landon, confused, but Christopher sighed and rolled his eyes. “Come on, you’re not that naïve, cuz,” he said, “I’ve seen your web history, you dirty little pup.”

“Oh, so it’s gonna come out of his…”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” howled Björgvin as his waters broke, and the doctor hurried over with some towels.

“But how does that work? I mean…” said Christian.

“Let’s just say, Blood magic can effect… interesting changes to a mage boy’s anatomy,” said Dr. Howell, with a small grin, before turning back to Björgvin.

Christian nodded thoughtfully, as Christopher and Landon exchanged a look of amusement; Landon was still holding Christian’s hand, a fact which Christopher had noticed, but chose not to comment on, though he thought to himself, maybe Christian would find out first-hand one day how this all worked…

For now though, all of their attention was on the werepup boy panting, howling and growling on the hospital bed. As the contractions came harder and faster, and Björgvin gripped Zackary’s hand tighter than ever, he actually started to wolf out a little; he didn’t go the full way, but his eyes flashed green, his slender muscles rippled and dark hair sprouted down his neck and across his sweaty chest.

“Whyyy did you do this to me?” growled Björgvin, baring his sharp teeth at Zackary, who just chuckled.

“You asked me to, babe,” cooed Zackary, still softly stroking his wolf lover’s hair, “In fact, as I recall, you were begging, howling for me to put it in you. Though to be fair, I’m not sure if you meant a baby or just my huge, throbbing vampire cock.”

“Ughhh,” groaned Björgvin, “I’m not that much of a slut, jeez. I’m not Forrest!”

Zackary laughed, leaning in to kiss Björgvin on the cheek. “You kinda are, babe,” he whispered, “But that’s okay, I love that about you.”

In answer, Björgvin just growled at him again. He didn’t say much more for a while, as the contractions got more and more intense and frequent. As the doctor helped him into the best position, he seemed about ready to burst.

“Okay, Björgvin,” said Dr. Howell, “It’s time to push now, come on, let’s go. Come on, push, push… push!”

“If you tell me to push one more time, Imma rip your fucking head off, doc,” growled Björgvin, and the doctor held up his hands and backed off a little, giving an apologetic smile.

It was another intense few minutes – or maybe an hour, it was hard for anyone to really be sure of the time – before Björgvin finally gave one last push and there was a sound of soft, yappy crying.

“Congratulations, you two, it’s a beautiful baby vamp-wolf boy,” said Dr. Howell.

He gently picked up the baby and carried him around to Björgvin, laying the newborn on his chest, while Zackary leaned in close and snuggled into his lover and the baby as the doctor brought over a towel and wrapped it around the small softly crying bundle.

“He’s perfect,” said Zackary, softly stroking the dark wispy hair on the baby’s head, “What are we gonna call him, B?”

Björgvin sighed happily, leaning back on the bed and gazing from Zackary to their baby boy, one arm around the newborn vamp-wolf and the other hand still holding Zackary’s. “I’ve always liked the name Bartholomew.”

“Bartholomew,” repeated Zackary, “I kinda like it. What do you think, little one?” he added, leaning in close and stroking the baby boy’s soft cheek; he gave a happy little gurgle. “Okay, Bartholomew it is.”

“And I already thought of the perfect middle name,” added Björgvin, “Since he’s a hybrid, we should call him Bartholomew Preston.”

“Seriously? That would be such an honor,” came a voice from behind them; turning around, Zackary saw that Maxwell and Preston had just entered the infirmary. “Bryce told us what was happening, we had to come and see the newest little hybrid. Oh, isn’t he so cute.” Preston came over and smiled down at his new namesake.

“I agree, B.” Zackary nodded, “And talking of honors, we have something to ask you, Preston.”

“Oh?” Preston looked up from baby Bartholomew, who was gripping onto his finger with his tiny little hands.

“Would you be his godsfather?” asked Zackary.

“Oh wow,” said Preston, “Of course, guys, I’d be honored.” He leaned in close again and smiled down at the baby boy, “I’m gonna teach you everything, little guy, you’ll be the best little hybrid there is.”

“Mmhmm,” said Maxwell, beaming as he put an arm around Preston, “You’re in good hands, kid.”

As Maxwell and Preston smiled down at Björgvin and the baby, the Convery pups and Landon also came over and gathered around the bed to meet Bartholomew Preston for the first time.

A while later, Maxwell and Preston returned to the dorm that they shared with Bryce, Jake Melrose and Noah Schnapp. Bryce and Jake were laying on the bed, shirtless and snuggling; they broke apart as soon as Maxwell and Preston entered the room.

“Jenkins, Oliver, we weren't expecting you back so soon. How are Björgvin and the baby?” asked Bryce.

“It’s a healthy baby boy, ten pounds, and his name is Bartholomew Preston Arthur. And guess what, they have named me godsfather in case anything happens to them,” said Preston. “But wait, what are you two doing?” he asked, looking down at Bryce, who was suspiciously close with the merboy who was the little brother of his boyfriend Dash.

“Nothing!” cried Jake, “Just, um, we were watching porn!!!”

Maxwell laughed. “Porn, huh, what kind?” he asked, as he kicked off his shoes and pulled off his shirt, throwing into his hamper.

Bryce elbowed Jake in the ribs. “He’s joking, of course. We were just watching, um, the Great British Bake Off! Weren’t we, Jakers?” Bryce said, growling a bit at the merboy.

Jake gulped. “Yep, ya know me, I’m just a jokester!”

“Whatever, dudes, I don’t really care.” Maxwell shrugged. “Hey, where is Schnapp?” he asked, looking around the dorm room.

“I was wondering that too,” said Preston, dropping down into an armchair.

The armchair suddenly transformed back into a certain American-Canadian boy. “So, what do you want for Christmas, little boy?” Noah asked Preston, who found himself now sitting in his lap.

Preston jumped back up quickly. “What the fuck, Schnapp? Uncool!” Preston threw a book at him.

“Shapeshifters gotta shift, ya know,” Schnapp said calmly.

The five mages just joked around for a while, laughing at the kind of jokes a bunch of seventeen and eighteen-year-old boys would; as the clock struck midnight, most of the boys had fallen asleep.

But not Preston, he was unable to; he just tossed and turned in his bed. He was wearing a pair of jet-black boxer-briefs and nothing else. Shifting restlessly on his bed, he rubbed his hard crotch and let out a quiet howl; he found himself sweating profusely and then he suddenly wolfed out. He hopped out of bed on all fours, grabbed a textbook and started ripping pages out with his teeth, humping the ground as he did so.

Preston had gone into a wolf heat!

Maxwell awoke suddenly to the sounds of low grunts and pages being torn; he looked down and saw his vamp-wolf hybrid lover rapidly humping the ground and eating the pages of his science textbook. He got out of bed and went over to Preston, scratching his head. “Babe, is it that time of year?”

Preston just nodded and smirked, looking up at his satyr boyfriend.

Maxwell helped Preston stand up and instantly pulled him into a deep and passionate kiss. The two blonde lovers began making out, and anyone could tell that their kissing was not the kissing of lust, but true and pure love with a young vigor to it!

Preston growled and moaned into his lover’s mouth, grinding his crotch into Maxwell’s. He dug his claws into Maxwell’s bare back and then bit down his neck, not letting his fangs draw any blood.

Maxwell shoved Preston into his bed; they grinded their boxer-clad crotches into each other for a while. Maxwell rubbed his lover’s abs as he hickeyed his neck and nipples, causing the hybrid to moan and nearly howl, but he was able to control himself; no need to wake the whole school.

 Preston soon needed more; he roughly flipped Maxwell over and ripped his boxers off using his teeth, letting Maxwell’s erect ten-inch cock slap him in the face. Preston licked his lips and then began to deepthroat his cock with ease.

Maxwell fucked Preston’s throat hard and fast. “Yeah, take it, take it, Oliver, you love my satyr cock, don’t you?” he moaned, not waiting for a response from Preston as he fucked his throat harder and faster.

Preston gagged and moaned around the large thick satyr cock as he slipped out of his own boxers, allowing his own eight-inch cock to spring free for the world to see. The now nude lovers got into the 69 position and began sucking each other's cocks. This went on for a bit before Preston laid back, allowing Maxwell to dig his tongue into Preston’s asshole, eating him out and prepping him for what was to come.

Maxwell smirked before he rammed his cock deep into Preston’s ass, causing the vamp-wolf boy to howl loudly. Maxwell quickly covered his lover’s mouth and began thrusting in and out, slow at first but picking up the speed as time went on.  Maxwell moaned and fucked his hybrid lover as fast as he could. “Ohhh Preston, yessssss, Preston!” Maxwell felt that familiar tingle in his cock and soon he burst, filling Preston to the brim.

Preston moaned as Maxwell wrapped his lips around his cock, blowing him until he too cummed, shooting ropes of cum down Maxwell’s throat. Maxwell swallowed every single drop and licked his lips clean, before pulling Preston into his strong embrace. The two lovers made out until they fell asleep: the Satyr and the Hybrid, a true love story for the ages.   

The picture on the screen was dark and fuzzy, but as it slowly came into focus, Gabriel saw the face of William Franklyn-Miller looking up at him. He was wearing a dull gray shirt and looked quite the worse for wear, pale and sickly in the gloom of his cell.

“Good evening, Brother Bateman,” he said, “What news do you have for me?”

“It has happened, Brother Miller,” hissed Gabriel softly, “The dog has given birth. I heard it myself, not two hours ago, the traitor Arthur was called to the infirmary to witness the abomination.”

William gave a hiss of disgust. “Such sacrilege, a disgrace to vampiric purity, the mixing of blood with the mutts. We cannot let this pass, Brother Bateman. You know what you must do, as my most loyal follower, you must reform the Cult of Drago, immediately.”

Gabriel nodded. “I know, we must unite all the loyal vampires to stand against this perversion. I shall do it, Brother Miller. You can count on me.”

“I know I can.” William nodded sagely, “Go forth and spread our word. I must go now, before we are discovered by the guards. They are… most ruthless in their punishments, and I confess without my vampiric powers, I am not as equipped to resist as I would otherwise be.” He held up his arm to show a heavy silver bracelet inscribed with runes and the words ‘VARANGARD PRISON’.

“Goodnight, Brother Miller,” said Gabriel, and he ended the call.

At midnight, Gabriel stood before Bryan Blanco and Paddy Holland in the dark basement room where the Cult had held their meetings the previous year. The place was still in somewhat of a mess, but Gabriel had at least straightened up the dais, where he stood and addressed his vampiric comrades.

“Well guys, the time has come, we must honor and avenge our leader, Brother Miller, and reform the Cult of Drago, especially in the light of recent events,” announced Gabriel.

“Amen, Brother,” agreed Bryan.

“Yeah, too bloody right,” said Paddy, “Can’t let these mutts corrupt us. I ain’t laying down with no dog, we need to keep our bloodline pure.”

“Well said, Brother Holland,” said Gabriel, “And to that end, we must reform the Cult, and redo our image while we’re at it. Now, while our old robes were… traditional, I think a new style would go well with our new purpose. What do you think, Brothers?”

He showed off his outfit; a black leather jacket with silver zips and studs, over a bare chest, along with tight, black leather pants. He was also wearing a silver pendant with a ruby bat emblem on it. Bryan and Paddy both nodded approvingly.

“Looks pretty sweet,” said Bryan.

“Glad you approve,” said Gabriel, “From now on, this is the Cult’s new uniform, to be worn at all times as a show of loyalty. You guys will find your own outfits in the cabinet behind you. Now, strip.”

“What, right here you mean?” asked Paddy.

Gabriel nodded. “Come on, we’re all kin here, right?”

Bryan and Paddy looked at each other, but then shrugged and began undressing, taking off their shoes, socks, shirts and pants, ending up both standing there in just their underwear, before turning to head over to the cabinet for their uniforms. As they returned and made to pull on the leather pants, Gabriel interrupted them.

“Uh-uh,” he said, “Boxers off too. From now on, we wear these.” He unzipped his own pants and pulled them down slightly to show a tight black leather jockstrap.

Bryan and Paddy both just stared at him for a moment, unable to tear their eyes away from Gabriel’s bulge and ass, as he turned to the side slightly, before Paddy piped up, “Doesn’t that chafe a bit?”

Gabriel chuckled, pulling his pants back up. “A little,” he said, “But just think of it as a constant reminder of what we stand for. Loyalty and unity, nothing comes between us and the Cult.”

Nodding, Bryan and Paddy stripped off their boxers and pulled on the jockstraps, then put on the leather pants and jackets; they stood and appraised each other’s outfits as Gabriel nodded at them approvingly from up on the dais.

“Excellent, Brothers,” he said, before pulling a small, silver dagger from the pocket of his own jacket, “Now, let us bond our blood once more and swear our commitment to taking vengeance on all the soft, weak, pathetic bitches who want to pollute our bloodline and stand in the way of vampiric purity. And not only the mutts, but the traitors in our own line, such as the father of the abomination, Zackary Arthur.”

“We swear, Brother Bateman,” said Bryan and Paddy together, as they allowed Gabriel to cut their palms and they pressed their hands together, mixing their blood.

A short while later, after Gabriel had sent the other two Cult members off to try and seek out new potential members, he was walking past the cafeteria when he ran into Bryson Gordon, who was returning from taking a midnight snack. He looked Gabriel up and down, taking in his new outfit, as he wiped a little blood from the corner of his mouth.

“Like what you see, Brother Gordon?” asked Gabriel, smirking slightly, “You can have a uniform too, if you rejoin us. The black leather would go great with your ginger hair,” he added.

“Get lost, Bateman,” hissed Bryson, “I’m not interested in your stupid little Cult anymore. I just want to get my brother back.”

“Suit yourself.” Gabriel sneered at him, then hissed, “But I’d watch out if I were you. When the new order starts, anyone who fraternizes with the filthy mutts will be on the wrong side, and that includes vamps who don’t respect the purity of our blood.”

He walked away laughing, pushing roughly past Bryson, who looked downcast and defeated as he trudged away back towards the dorms.

The following evening, as the sun was starting to sink below the mountains around the Academy, Julian and Jackson were snuggled up together on Jackson’s bed. Jackson had his arm around Julian, who was resting his head on his boyfriend’s shoulder as the two of them watched a movie; it was an animated film about the underwater adventures of a colorful cartoon fish. They both giggled as a dopey shark collided with a coral reef in his failed attempt to catch the wily protagonist.

“I love you, Juju,” whispered Jackson softly, leaning down to kiss Julian as he reached forward for some popcorn.

“L-love you too, Jacky,” yawned Julian, his eyes half-closed as he cuddled in closer.

They continued watching the movie for a while in a comfortable, sleepy kind of quiet until suddenly Julian sat up, his eyes flashing silver in the moonlight. Jackson looked up at him, concerned, as the young bespectacled mage got to his feet and turned to walk towards the door.

“Juju?” said Jackson, “Hey, Julian, what’s up? Babe… babe?!?” he cried, a note of panic in his voice as he scrambled off the bed and followed his boyfriend, who seemed to be in a weird trance.

Jackson hurried after Julian, trying frantically to get his attention, but to no avail. Julian didn’t even seem to see him as he waved his hands in front of his face, and when he tried to grab him by the shoulders, Julian just kept on walking, showing no sign he’d felt or heard anything.

“Babe, you’re scaring me,” said Jackson, “Juju, come on, I don’t like this! Juju, wake up!” He clicked his fingers in front of Julian’s face, but no luck.

He continued trying to get Julian’s attention as the other mage headed out of the dorms and made his way across the grounds in the direction of Mercer’s Lagoon. When he got to the water’s edge, Julian started stripping off his clothes, throwing down his shirt and shorts on the ground. Jackson just stared in shock – and, well, something else too – as Julian dropped his boxer-briefs and stepped into the water.

“Uh, is it really a good time for a swim, babe?” asked Jackson, “I know you couldn’t get enough of the water when we were in Europe, you even tried swan-diving into the River Thames when we visited Tower Bridge, but this is dangerous. Juju, please!” he cried, trying to drag Julian back, but the other boy was impervious to his pleas.

Jackson could only watch as Julian waded out into the lagoon, deeper and deeper, until the water was almost up to his shoulders. Really panicking now, Jackson began stripping off his own clothes, prepared to dive in and try and drag Julian back, even though he wasn’t the strongest swimmer himself, when a sudden disturbance in the water signaled the arrival of help at last.

The faces of Finn and Avi suddenly appeared on either side of Julian, their tails flicking behind them as their heads broke the water. Between them, they grabbed Julian under the arms and dragged him back towards the bank. Though he still seemed somewhat entranced and didn’t say a word, Julian struggled and splashed about, trying to get deeper into the lagoon.

When they finally reached the water’s edge, Finn and Avi stepped out of the lagoon, their tails shifting smoothly into long, smooth legs and tight swim shorts, before laying Julian gently on the bank. As the water dripped off his naked body and the moonlight shone down upon him, Julian’s eyes flickered and he blinked, sitting up and glancing around at the other three in some confusion.

“Wh-what happened?” he mumbled, before glancing down and realizing he was once again lying naked on the shore of Mercer’s Lagoon. “Oh, I did it again?”

“Wait, this has happened before?” spluttered Jackson, looking from Julian to Finn and Avi, who both nodded. “Babe, why didn’t you tell me?” he demanded, glaring at his boyfriend.

“It’s no big deal, I’m fine.” Julian shrugged. “No, really,” he said, turning to look right at Jackson and grabbing his shoulder, “I just keep dreaming about the water and I guess I must have started sleepwalking. But I’m fine.”

Jackson didn’t look convinced, but didn’t say any more, even as he continued watching Julian worriedly, as they both put their clothes back on before heading back up to the dorms, hoping that Jett wasn’t around to give them another demerit. They bid goodbye to Finn and Avi, who swam off towards the depths of the lagoon again and walked back across the grounds; Jackson put his arm around Julian as they went.

Jett strutted into the gym earlier that same evening, wearing only a pair of short tight black silk shorts and sneakers, ready for a vampiric training session with Griffin.

“Damn, babe, you look so hot.” Griffin pulled Jett into a passionate kiss and started making out with him.

“Not now, it’s training time.” Jett pushed Griffin out of the way and walked over to the punching bag. “Come, hold this steady for me.”

Griffin sighed and walked over to the punching bag, holding it steady for his boyfriend; he was wearing green shorts and a black tank top and already sweating a little. “Okay.  After the session, though?”

Jett muttered, “Uh-huh, sure thing, bro.” Jett conjured a picture of Julian out of thin air and taped it to the punching bag. Smirking, he wound up his punch and then hit the dead center of the bag, hard. “Take that, four-eyes!” Jett was a beast, he was stronger than most vampires his age, and he soon punched right through the bag, hitting Griffin in the gut. Griffin winced in pain and Jett started laughing. “Shit, man, sorry!” Jett said between laughs.

“That really fucking hurt, Jett!” Griffin shouted angrily at him. He sat down on the bench and drunk some water, his eyes stinging with tears.

Jett just rolled his eyes and sighed. “Sorry, dude, it was an accident, don’t be such a pussy.”

“Whatever, I’m out of here.” Griffin gathered his belongings and turned to leave.

“Oh, Griffin…” Jett called after him.

“What…” Griffin turned around, and then his jaw dropped as he saw Jett laying on the bench, completely nude, showing off all his goods to the world. Smirking, he tossed his shorts at Griffin.

“You were saying…” Jett walked up to Griffin and started making out with him.

Meanwhile nearby, Ben and Tait were on the treadmills with Tait’s little brother Teddy. “Look at that!” Teddy shouted, pointing to the very much naked Jett.

Tait looked up from his phone and groaned. “Oh my fucking god!” He quickly covered Teddy’s eyes. “Jett, this is a public place, you can’t be nude!”

Jett just flipped Tait off as he wrapped his arms and legs around Griffin, who was melting into his kisses.

Ben couldn’t help but stare a bit, earning him a punch from Tait. “Sorry, Jockstrap, it’s hard not to look.”

Teddy chuckled. “Haha, Jockstrap!”

“Oh my god, you two,” sighed Tait, “Come on, we are leaving.” The trio left the gym.

Griffin moaned and bit down on Jett’s neck. “Yes babe, yes!”

Jett broke the kiss. “Now, are you done being a bitch?” he asked, as he jumped out of Griffin’s embrace.

Griffin just nodded.

Jett smirked. “Good boy.” He squeezed Griffin’s hard cock, causing him to moan loudly. “Now, let’s get back to my training.” Jett laid down on the bench, still butt-naked, and began to lift the weights; despite his small size, he was easily doing 600 pounds.

Griffin spotted his nude lover, staring at his five-inch cock the whole time, not really focusing on anything else.

Jett just nodded and let out a sly smile. “That’s right.” Jett lifted the weights for a while until he got bored and hopped off the bench. “Speed time!” Jett dashed over to the treadmill; he instantly set it to full speed and was running 500 mph without even breaking a sweat.

“Wow babe, you are already faster than I am, faster than most vampires,” Griffin said, looking at the speedometer and then up at Jett.

Jett turned the machine off and smirked. “That is because I am perfect.” 

Griffin smirked and rubbed Jett’s shoulders. “That you are, my love, what do you say we take this to the showers?” Griffin said, grabbing Jett’s cock and jerking it a bit.

Jett let out a low moan, but pushed Griffin away. “As fun as that would be, I need to keep practicing... after a snack.” He walked out of the gym, still naked, and Griffin chased after him with a towel. 

“Jetty, what are you doing? Hey, Jett!”

Jett completely ignored Griffin as he walked right up to Walker Scobell, who was just heading down to get a little workout in himself. “Whoa, dude, where did I take a wrong turn and wind up at Woodstock?” the satyr boy exclaimed.

Jett just rolled his eyes at him. “Shut your fucking mouth.”

“Well, that is just rude...” Walker was cut off as Jett grabbed him and bit down hard on his neck, sucking his blood.

“JETT!” screamed Griffin.

Jett moaned in ecstasy, sucking the satyr boy’s blood. “Mmm, satyrs are so fucking tasty!” Jett bit back down on Walker’s neck, thirsty for more.

At that moment, Matt and Kit came running into the gym, forcefully pulling Jett off of Walker! “Mr. Klyne!” said Matt, sharply, “That’s one week’s detention, for public nudity and biting another student.”

Walker’s head was spinning. He grabbed onto Kit. “Mr. Stark... I don’t feel so good.” He fainted into Kit’s arms.

Kit picked up Walker in his strong rugby arms. “Don’t worry, I’ll take him to the infirmary. See you soon, Matt.” Kit carried Walker off.

“Matt, I tried to stop him,” Griffin said.

“Can it, McIntyre. I could hold you responsible for this whole thing as you turned him, which, as you are a minor, is not a crime but it is stupid and wrong!” Matt said, very angrily.

“Oh, lighten up would ya, Captain Freckles, I just had a little drink. As for my nudity, if you got it, flaunt it, I say!” Jett flexed and did a little spin, smirking up at the older satyr.

Matt snatched the towel from Griffin and wrapped it around Jett's waist. “Get to your dorms, now!” Matt said, in a very deep and husky voice.

Jett smirked and rubbed Matt’s chest. “Or what, daddy... you gonna spank me?” Jett licked his lips.

Matt just sighed and shook his head. He picked up Jett and bodily carried him back to his dorm room. “That’s two weeks now, Mr. Klyne.”

Jett just moaned and smiled seductively up at Matt. “With you, daddy, I look forward to it!”

“Oh no, not me, with Professor Gould!” Matt smirked back as he set Jett down on the bed in his dorm.

“THE FILTHY MUTT?!?” Jett cried in disgust.

“Goodnight, Jett!” said Matt, as he slammed the door shut behind him.

On the bed across the room, Julian chuckled after overhearing most of that scene.

Jett hissed at Julian. “Shut it, Hilliard, or I’ll fucking bite you, freak!” Jett tossed the towel right at Julian’s face before climbing in his bed; pouting about it all, he slowly drifted off to sleep.

At around midnight, Prestyn was laying in bed, feeling very horny. He rubbed his crotch through his plaid boxers and looked over at his sleeping little brother. “Fuck it,” he thought, and decided to shoot his shot. He got out of his bed, crossed the room to Parker and rubbed his bare, broad shoulders. “Parky...” he whispered, “I’m horny. Can we have sex or heck, just a blowie, pleeease.” he asked pleadingly.

Parker groaned, not opening his eyes. “No, not in the dorm, go to sleep.”

“Pleeease, Parker.” Prestyn dropped to his knees and started kissing his brother's neck, nibbling on his ear lobe. “You know you want to, daddy!”

Parker grabbed a pillow and smacked Prestyn with it. “Fuck off, Prestyn.” Parker drifted back off to sleep.

Prestyn sighed and went back to his bed; whipping out his six-inch cock, he started jerking off. “Fine, I’ll do it myself.”

Prestyn was just laying back jerking off, thinking about Parker plowing him hard, when he heard a faint noise. He sat up, looking around the room, seeing nothing. A moment later, he once again heard the noise; it sounded like… singing?

“What the heck?” Prestyn pulled up his boxers; he walked over to the window and opened it.

“Oh, troubled soul, come to the waters of the lagoon, come to me for sweet bliss...” As Prestyn listened to the strange words, he noticed a glowing light coming from Mercer’s Lagoon. “Oh, come to me, come to me, wade in my waters, feel this bliss and the light from me!”

He sighed; this was an absolutely angelic voice, Prestyn was in love, he had to find who was singing, he just had to. Without thinking what he was doing, he ran down to the lagoon as fast as he could, just following that voice which was calling him. When he reached the edge of the lagoon, he saw this beautiful, glowing creature beckoning him to it. Frantically, Prestyn ripped off his boxers and swam out to the creature as fast as he could. When he reached it, he was instantly embraced by the creature; Prestyn felt such warmth and love, he was then kissed by the creature, and they started making out with one another.

“I love you, tell me your name... after you fuck me!” cried Prestyn.

The creature grabbed a tight hold of Prestyn; it shoved some kind of tentacle up his ass, causing Prestyn to moan loudly. Then the creature wrapped its arms around his neck and dragged him down to the depths of the lagoon; soon, they were so deep under the water that the light of the creature could not be seen.

It was gone, and Prestyn with it. 

Chapter Text

Jacob Tremblay let out a loud moan as his boyfriend Noah Jupe rammed his thick six-inch fae cock into Jacob’s shapeshifting ass. “Ohhhhhh Canada!” he shouted as Noah fucked him hard.

Parker Bates woke up to their sex sounds, just like he did most mornings. “Ah, the Tremblay-Jupe alarm clock never fails to do the trick!” he said, as he got out of bed and pulled out his clothes for the day. “Already at it, you two?” Parker said, looking over at the couple as he pulled on his shirt.

“Yep, it’s my week to be on top so I am taking full advantage of this opportunity!” Jupe said as he smacked his boyfriend’s ass hard, causing Jacob to let out a moan of sheer pleasure.

“Have you two seen my brother this morning? He’s never an early riser and I see he has left the room,” Parker said with a concerned tone in his voice.

Jacob moaned. “Nope... I haven’t… ohhhhhh, that’s the spot, Jupers, yes, JUPE!” Jacob shot several loads of cum all over his chest.

Parker let the couple continue fucking as he went over and knocked on Griffin’s coffin lid. “Griff, you in there? Have you seen Prestyn this morning?” When Parker got no response, he took it upon himself to open the lid.

Griffin was in there with his hand down his boxers, rubbing his cock and reading a magazine called ‘Wolves in the Naked Moonlight’. Griffin quickly pulled out his hand and tried to hide the naughty magazine. “Bates, what the fuck?”

“Sorry dude, you didn’t answer. Where is Prestyn, have you seen him today?” Parker asked with growing concern in his voice.

“Clearly not.” Griffin pulled his coffin lid shut.

Parker sighed, knowing he would get no help from this lot. He gathered up his stuff and went down to the cafeteria, hoping to find Prestyn enjoying some breakfast. 

When Parker reached the cafeteria and couldn’t see him around, he started asking the other students there if they had seen his brother. “Daon, Blum, have you two seen Prestyn anywhere?”

“No, sorry Parker, haven't seen him,” Tait said.

“Is everything okay?” Ben asked with concern.

“Yeah, he’s probably just studying or something, maybe working out. Thank you, guys, I’ll catch you later.” Parker ran out of the cafeteria.

He made his way down to the gym, where Preston Oliver was doing sit-ups shirtless with his satyr boyfriend Maxwell Jenkins. “Good morning, Parker,” Preston said, still doing his sit-ups.

“Have either of you guys seen my brother? I can’t find him this morning, surely he was here?” Parker was getting very worried now; this was very unlike Prestyn.

Maxwell shook his head. “Sorry bro, it’s just been us in here this morning, we got up early.”

“We will keep an eye out, okay Parker,” Preston said, smiling.

“Thanks,” was all Parker said before darting off frantically towards the library.   

Parker ran into the library, where he came across Kiefer O’Reilly and Brady Noon studying for a geometry exam they had that day. “So, A squared plus B squared equals C, right?” Kiefer asked Brady.

“Yes, babe. You would know that if you weren’t so busy fixing your hair the whole time,” Brady said. 

“Shut up, babe, I’m a satyr, looks are our main feature. And for me, my most attractive feature is this full head of lettuce!” Kiefer said, running a comb through his hair.

“Kief, Brady, have you guys seen my brother anywhere? I can’t find him, and I am getting hella worried,” Parker said. He was now getting short of breath and sweating profusely.

“Sorry man, we haven’t seen him,” Kiefer said.

“I didn’t either, but it’s not like Kiefer would notice anything but his own reflection!” Brady said, tossing a pencil at his boyfriend who was already looking in a mirror.

“Okay, just let me know if you see him.” Parker dashed to a bunch of classrooms, checking them all but finding no sign of Prestyn. He eventually reached the MUM classroom. “Prestyn, where are you? PRESTYN!” Parker broke down crying, letting it all out, muttering his big brother’s name, blaming himself for it all. “Prestyn, I am so sorry... I wasn’t ready to love you... I should have just told the world... and now you are gone because of me... oh my gods... holy fuck.”

Parker was an absolute crying mess by this point; this attracted the attention of one Jackson Robert Scott, who was on his way down to class. “Parker? Is that you?” he asked, as he entered the MUM classroom.

Parker wiped his tears and looked up at the young mage. “Shit, man, I don’t even know what to say. I... my brother, he’s missing, and I can’t find him anywhere, and it’s all my fault, I upset him. I... I... I...” Parker had lost the ability to articulate sentences.

Jackson pulled him into a warm and loving embrace. “Parker, I don’t know what happened, but I know you didn’t mean to do whatever it is you did, and I am sure there is an explanation as to where your brother is. I doubt it has anything to do with you.”

Parker wipes his tears. “Yeah, I suppose you must be right. Should we go alert Evans?”

“Well, that’s up to you, but I wouldn’t, not just yet. I’m gonna help you find out what happened to Prestyn without causing a panic. The school doesn’t need a year like last, on edge, with peacekeepers in place, there is no need to cause a panic.” Jackson rubbed Parker’s shoulders. “We are gonna find Prestyn safe and sound, and he is gonna be just fine. Come on, I’m sure there is a classroom, closet, bathroom or something you haven’t checked yet.” Jackson wrapped his arm around Parker as they went to keep looking for Prestyn.

“Yoooooo baaabe!” howled Dash happily, his face beaming out of Bryce’s phone screen. “What’s up?”

“Not much,” said Bryce, shrugging slightly, “Kinda missing you though.”

Bryce sighed as he leaned back against the pillows on his bed. Even though it was only about a month since he’d seen him, ever since Dash had left for college, Bryce had been feeling really lonely. As much as he loved Mjölnir Academy, and being with the rest of the wolf pack, he really missed his boyfriend; they’d been together on and off since Bryce’s first year, and they’d been seeing each other exclusively for the last two years, even promising to blood bond once Bryce graduated.

“Aww, Brycey babe, I miss you too,” said Dash, speaking rather loudly so Bryce could hear over all the noise going on behind him.

“Seems like you’re having fun though,” said Bryce, noticing what seemed to be a wild party going on in the room behind Dash; loud music was playing, and the place seemed to be packed with other teenage werewolves shouting, laughing and howling. All were shirtless, some wearing ripped jeans or shorts, others just in their underwear. Three partly wolfed-out boys were dancing and grinding right beside Dash, holding red plastic cups in their hands, while another pair were going full Jack and Forrest and openly humping on the sofa by the window. As Dash grinned and looked around the room, his bare chest came into view of the phone camera and Bryce stared. “Wait, Dashy, did you get a tattoo?” he yelped.

“What?” Dash glanced down at his chest and laughed, “Oh, no babe, that’s just a scratch. All new wolf bros have the letters scratched on their chest, Alpha-Beta-Epsilon-Gamma-Omega!” he howled the last part.

“Alpha-Beta-Epsilon-Gamma-Omega! Wolf ABEGO-GO-GO!” came an answering howl from the rest of the wolf frat.

 As Bryce gave a small laugh, one of the dancing wolf boys came over to Dash and looked down to see who he was FaceTiming. “Oh, hey Bryce! How’s things back at good ol’ Mjölnir?”

“Hey Jordan,” said Bryce, recognizing the wolf boy as the older brother of Preston Oliver once he shifted back to boy form, “Not bad, I’m Head Wolf Boy now, so just trying to keep this lot of crazy pups in line.”

“Nice,” laughed Jordan, “How’s my baby bro doing, by the way?” he asked.

“Oh, he’s doing good,” said Bryce, “He and Max are getting really close. And he just got named godsfather to Zack and Björgvin’s baby boy.”

“Aww, that’s cute,” said Jordan. Before he could say anything else though, the other two wolves he’d been dancing with dragged him back onto the floor and began grinding against him.

Bryce sighed as he watched all the crazy antics going on around the room, as Dash came back into view. “You guys have parties like this every night?” he asked.

“Pretty much,” said Dash, shrugging, “It’s just a riot with all wolves together here. You just wait, babe, this time next year you’ll be partying here right beside me.”

“Maybe, I don’t know,” sighed Bryce, and Dash frowned. “It’s just… well, I just thought I might apply to the NASA Training Program next year. Kinda like the idea of becoming the first werewolf astronaut, you know.”

“Oh,” said Dash, and there was an awkward pause for a moment or two.

“But I don’t know.” Bryce shrugged. “Right now, I just really miss you, Dashy,” he sighed, tearing up a little.

“Miss you too, Brycey,” said Dash.

At that moment, another wolf bro came into view; Blake Gheisar, Bryce’s older brother was shirtless and clad only in tight boxer shorts, his chest sweaty from dancing. “Don’t worry, baby bro, I’m taking good care of your boyfriend here.” He slapped Dash’s ass, causing him to let out a yelp. “He’s fitting in real well at Wolf ABEGO already,” he added in a growl, rubbing Dash’s bare shoulders and then licking his sweaty face.

“HEY!” Bryce glared at him, and Blake threw back a teasing smirk as he growled and nibbled on Dash’s neck.

To Dash’s credit, he did actually push Blake away at this point, though only gently. And before Bryce could object any more, there came a loud howl from somewhere out of shot, and then Bryce heard Jordan’s voice shouting.

“Moooooon party at the lake!!!”

For a brief moment, Bryce wondered exactly what a moon party was, before he was suddenly distracted by the sight of a whole bunch of full “moons” – including that of his brother and Jordan – as with a cacophony of howls and excited shouts, the pack of wolf frat boys stripped off their shorts and underwear and ran towards the glass doors out of the party room.

“Sorry, babe, gotta go!” said Dash hastily, “Love you,” he added.

Bryce just managed to reply, “Love you too,” before the call disconnected; the last thing he saw on his screen was Dash’s bare ass as he too stripped off his boxers and ran to chase after Blake and the rest of the wolf frat boys.

Bryce switched off his phone and threw it aside as he flopped down onto his bed and sighed, feeling drained and depressed and now missing Dash more than ever, while also feeling somewhat pissed off and jealous at his brother Blake too.

A few moments later, the door to the dorm room opened. Bryce didn’t bother sitting up or looking to see who it was, even when he heard Jake’s voice.

“Hey, Bryce, you coming to dinner?”

“Nah,” sighed Bryce, “Not really hungry.”

He heard the door close, and then Jake came over to sit down on the edge of Bryce’s bed. “Aww, what’s wrong, buddy?”

Bryce sighed again, still not looking up at Jake. “Nothing. I just… I just miss Dash, that’s all.”

“Aww, come here, buddy,” said Jake, leaning in and pulling Bryce into a tight hug; Bryce could feel cold seawater as their bare chests pressed together, “I miss him too, even if he can be a pain in the ass sometimes.”

Bryce held on tight to Jake, and before he could stop himself, he found himself crying into the merboy’s shoulder. “He’s j-just having so much fun with his new wolf fr-frat, he’s gonna forget all b-bout me,” he sobbed, “Hanging out mooning the moon by the lake with B-Blake…”

“Hey, hey now,” said Jake, pulling back a little and looking Bryce in the eye, wiping away his tears and saying firmly, “How could he possibly forget about you? You sexy wolf hunk, you.”

Bryce gave a watery chuckle. “Aww, you’re sweet, Jakers.”

Jake smiled back at him, stroking Bryce’s hair; the wolf boy tilted his head, leaning into the caress. “And I mean, Blake might be pretty hot,” he said, allowing his hand to run down Bryce’s neck and caress his broad chest, “But you’re fucking gorgeous, Bryce, you must realize that.”

“You, uh, really think so,” growled Bryce softly, giving a slight shiver as Jake’s fingers ran over his nipples and down to rub his abs.

“Well duuuhhh,” breathed Jake, leaning in closer to Bryce as he felt him up, and smiling to himself as he felt Bryce’s hands run up his own bare back, still slightly wet from the lagoon. “If you weren’t dating my brother…”

“He’s not here right now…” murmured Bryce, in a low growl that was almost inaudible, but he and Jake were so close now he heard him clearly.

All of a sudden, the gap between them closed as their lips touched, and they started making out, softly at first, but then more passionately. Their hands ran up each other’s backs, gently stroking and caressing as they kissed. Bryce growled and moved his mouth down to Jake’s neck.

As Bryce hickeyed Jake’s neck, he jumped back and they broke apart finally. “Hey, watch it,” he cried, “I’m a merboy not a wolf, we don’t heal so quickly, at least on land.”

“Oopsies,” mumbled Bryce, giving an apologetic smile. And then, as the realization of what they were just doing hit him, he yelped, “Oh, shit, sorry… I didn’t mean to…”

“I don’t mind,” said Jake, shrugging and giving Bryce a cheeky smile, biting his lip as he ran his fingers over Bryce’s plump, now wet, lips. “And I won’t tell Dash if you don’t,” he whispered.

Without another word, Bryce pulled Jake towards him again, and the two laid back against Bryce’s pillows, their bare chests rubbing together as they cuddled and made out, all thoughts of dinner gone from their minds, along with any worry about Dash or Blake or anyone else, as they got lost in each other.

Meanwhile, Julian was walking across the school grounds in the evening sun, a thoughtful expression on his face. After recent events, he decided to go down to the lagoon – while both fully awake and fully clothed – to talk with Finn and try and get to the bottom of things as to why he kept going for midnight skinny dips while sleeping.

Halfway there, however, he heard a deep voice calling his name. Turning around, he saw Professor Evans striding towards him, a very serious expression on his face and a clipboard in his hand.

“Julian!” he called, “Come here immediately, boy.”

Julian gulped, frowning up at the Principal and wondering what he’d done. When he reached him, he looked up into Professor Evans’s stern face. “Uh, yes sir? Is there something wrong?”

“You bet there is, Mr. Hilliard,” said the Principal, frowning down at the clipboard in his arms, “According to my records here, you have received over a thousand demerits from your Head of Dorm, and as a result you are hereby expelled from Mjölnir Academy of Special Arts.”

“Wh-what?!?” spluttered Julian, gazing up in horror at Professor Evans, “B-but no, sir, please, it was all Jett just being a little shit… uh, I mean, he has it in for me, Professor,” he amended hastily.

The Principal continued to glare angrily down at him for a moment as Julian felt his stomach sink and a feeling of despair and panic settle over him. But then, suddenly, his face cracked into a wide smile, and before Julian’s eyes, the Principal shifted form into a handsome, dark-haired boy a few years older than Julian, with deep brown eyes and a wicked smile.

“The look on your face. Oops, sorry, Julian!” he roared with laughter, as Julian sighed and rolled his eyes.

“Ugh, you damn shapeshifters!” he groaned, “That was not funny!” He glared at the shapeshifter boy, Bodhi Sabongui, who he’d met a couple of times before.

“Come on, it was a little funny,” said Bodhi, but when Julian still looked mutinous, he added, “Okay, sorry, maybe it was a little mean. Can you forgive me?” he gave Julian a pleading look.

Julian considered him for a moment. “I might do,” he said, “If you go and play a prank on Jett next, something to really piss off that stuck-up little nudist. I think he’s on his way down to detention with Professor Gould right now.”

“Oooh, that gives me an idea,” said Bodhi, with an evil grin, “Catch you later, Hilliard.” And he dashed off down the hill in the direction of the woods, while Julian continued on his way to the lagoon.

Spotting Jett walking down the hill, looking grumpy and waving his hands in the air to scorch the various insects buzzing around in the evening air as he went, Bodhi swiftly shifted form into Griffin McIntyre and hailed Jett as he walked up the hill from the direction of the woods.

“Oh good, I caught you, babe,” said Griffin-Bodhi, as he reached Jett.

“Huh, what?” Jett frowned at him, glancing down the hill at where his boyfriend had been heading from, “Why were you down in the woods with those dirty mutts?” he demanded.

“Well…” began Griffin-Bodhi, hesitantly, an awkward look on his face as he fell into step beside Jett, “There’s something I need to tell you,” he said, finally, turning to look Jett right in the eye.

“What?” snapped Jett, looking annoyed.

Griffin-Bodhi took a deep breath, looking right at Jett and finally saying, as if revealing a deep, dark secret, “I’m not a pure-blood vamp at all, I’m actually a hybrid. And I’m ready to let my wolf side ouuuuuuuuut!” He howled the last word, wolfing out before Jett’s horrified eyes.

“WHAT?!?” cried Jett in horror, “OH MY GODS, NO!” He gave a disgusted look, backing away from Griffin-Bodhi and almost retching, “I’M INFECTED!!! OH GODS, I’M INFECTED WITH DIRTY FUCKING WOLF BLOOD!”

He staggered around for a good few moments, glaring at Griffin-Bodhi as he coughed and spluttered, as if he could somehow expel the wolf contamination from him by spitting it out.

But then Griffin-Bodhi’s face cracked into a wicked smile, and he shifted back into Bodhi, roaring with laughter before hastily backing away at the murderous look on the spellcaster-vamp boy’s face.

“Sorry, just pranking ya, Klyne!” he laughed, “Oops!” He leapt back as Jett waved his hands and sent a ball of golden fire at him. He hastily ran back up the hill before Jett could attack him again, and let out a shout of laughter as he disappeared into the distance.

Fresh off the heels of Bodhi’s little prank, a now very pissed off Jett made his way down to the clearing in the forest where the mutts would behave like the animals they were. As he got to the edge of the woods, Jett nearly threw up at the sight that met his eyes.

Professor Gould was making out with Coach Wacker; they were grinding on each other, rubbing each other, and letting out low growls.

 “Ohhh Ethan, you magnificent beast!” growled Professor Gould.

Ethan hickeyed Nolan’s neck. “I always was your favorite student and now, here I am, your mate!” 

“Oh shit.” Nolan suddenly smacked Ethan off of him as he spotted Jett. “Mr. Klyne, welcome to detention. You are on time; I did not expect that.”

“That was fucking disgusting, it was awful! How dare you be intimate in public, you disgusting mutt!” Jett screamed at Professor Gould.

“Well, this one’s a delight, isn’t he?” Ethan said, rubbing Nolan’s shoulders.

Nolan grabbed Ethan’s hand and then pulled him into one last passionate kiss. “Get out of here, I’ll see you in quarters.” Nolan licks Ethan’s cheek, causing Jett to actually gag. “You have only been a vampire for what, five minutes, and you have already become a racist little pig?”

“Trust me, I have loathed you freaks for the longest time, and for good reason,” Jett said, in a firm voice.

“Well, this is gonna suck for you then.” Nolan grabbed his box of wolf toys and dumped them down in front of Jett; rubber balls, frisbees and sticks, all covered in slobber. “Get to cleaning them!”

“You have got to be kidding me, this is unsanitary! and I’m pretty sure this is cruel and unusual punishment, I could have your ass back in Varangard for this!” Jett hissed.

Gould growled at Jett and shoved one of the balls right in his face. “Get to it, NOW!”

“Are you threatening a minor, you mutt? That’s a year behind bars minimum!” Jett said, smirking.

“Do as you are told, or it will be another week for you!” Professor Gould growled.

“Oh, I am so scared! And I am sure you want another week with me, you pervert! Ethan was your student not two years ago and now here you are mating with him. That is disgusting, you are a dog who should be fucking euthanized!”

Nolan went full wolf; he let out a loud howl and screamed, “Get the hell out of my classroom!”

Jett just laughed and threw the rubber ball into the woods. “Go fetch it, you fucking mutt!” Professor Gould could not help but run after the ball, disappearing into the trees as Jett wiped his hands and got out of that place as quickly as he could. “That is how you get out of a detention with a mangey mutt!” he said to himself, rubbing his hands together and smirking like the little shit he was.

In the meantime, Julian had made his way down to the shore of Mercer’s Lagoon. As he walked along the shore, gazing out over the smooth, dark waters, he had to master the sudden impulse to just strip down and dive into the lagoon. He closed his eyes and breathed in deeply, before bending down and taking off his shoes and socks, trying to ground himself by walking along the cool grass of the bank with bare feet.

He looked out over the lagoon and called out, “Finn! Finn, are you there?”

There were a few moments of silence before a sudden rippling under the surface signaled the approach of a merboy. Finn’s face broke the surface of the lagoon, and he beamed up at Julian as he swam towards the shore.

“Hey there, Ju!” he said, as he reached him, “What brings you down to our humble lagoon? Not planning another skinny dip, are you?” he added, with a cheeky wink.

“Trying to resist it right now,” muttered Julian, glancing down at his feet and trying to focus on the feeling of solid ground beneath them, “But that is what I wanted to talk to you about. Have you any idea why I keep sleepwalking down here? Even when I’m awake, it’s like I’m somehow drawn to the water. I don’t know if Jackson told you about Tower Bridge?”

“Oh yeah,” said Finn, “Hmm, definitely wouldn’t go swimming in the River Thames, especially based on the stories Noah’s told me,” he added; Julian knew that Noah Franklyn-Miller was one of the only British merboys at the Academy.

“Yeah, probably a good thing Jacky held me back,” laughed Julian, “But still, I even keep dreaming about the sea. It’s crazy, I don’t know what it’s all about.”

“Hmm,” said Finn thoughtfully, “I’m not sure. You don’t have any mer blood in you, do you?” he asked.

Julian shrugged. “I don’t know,” he admitted, “No idea about my magical heritage to be honest, I’m an orphan.”

“Interesting…” Finn swam along the edge of the lagoon as Julian paced the shore, still trying to ground himself and resist diving into the water again, “I don’t really have the answers I’m afraid, Ju, but since you are drawn to the water so much, why don’t you come along to mer class with Professor Austin tomorrow. Spending some time in the water with us merboys might help you figure some stuff out? At the very least, it’s safer than midnight nudie swims,” he added, with a laugh.

“Yeah, good idea,” said Julian, nodding eagerly, “I’ll see you then.” He glanced around at the dying light. “I’d better get back up to the dorm before Jett decides to hit me with another round of demerits. I’ve a feeling he’s gonna be more of a little bitch than usual today.”

He bid Finn goodbye; the merboy waved at him before turning and disappearing back into the deep waters, his blue tail flicking up and splashing as he went.

“Okay, gather round, my young guppies,” called Professor Jake T. Austin, emerging from the water in the middle of the lagoon, the morning sun glistening on his dark hair and his defined chest.

From all around Mercer’s Lagoon, the merboys swam gracefully through the water towards the teacher. On the bank, Julian was stripping down once again and preparing to step into the lagoon, though for once he was actually wearing a pair of dark blue swim shorts rather than jumping in naked. As he waded out, Finn called out, beckoning Julian to join him.

Julian swam over to where Finn and the other merboys were forming a half-circle in front of Professor Austin. Glancing along the line, Julian recognized Avi Angel, Jake Melrose, Alex Ruygrok – looking like the son of Poseidon himself as the sun gleamed on his ripped physique – Caleb Coffee, Jack Messina, Noah Franklyn-Miller, Ryler, Turin, Krew and Brexsen Bingham, and Stefan Benz on the far side.

“Today, we will be doing some speed trials,” announced Professor Austin, “Just a bit of friendly competition, to see who the fastest swimmer among us is.”

Now, Professor Austin might have said “friendly”, but Julian couldn’t help but notice that the looks being exchanged between Jake Melrose and Noah Franklyn-Miller from opposite sides of the semi-circle were somewhat less than friendly. Which Julian figured made sense, given who each of their brothers were.

“First, let’s just swim some laps of the lagoon to warm up, no need to push yourself just yet, boys, save some energy for the race.”

The merboys all jumped into it with eagerness, all clearly very keen to flex their tails and – in some cases, very impressive – arms to speed through the water. Julian joined in, swimming beside Finn, who seemed to be holding back a little, keeping a relaxed pace beside Julian. Avi and Alex sped past them, neck and neck as they shot through the water like human torpedoes. The Bingham boys were having a little race of their own, while Caleb, Jack and Stefan were casually swimming along the shore, chatting and laughing; Julian noticed that Caleb was showing off his muscles quite a lot, much to the obvious enjoyment of the other two.

“You’re never gonna beat me, Melrose,” scoffed Noah, as he swam past Jake, splashing him in the face, “No chance, your doggy paddle can’t keep up with my pure speed.”

Jake just rolled his eyes. “Oh please, don’t get me confused with my bro, I’m no dog. But I guess we’ll just have to see if you’re as slippery and slithery as your fanged brother.”

“Huh,” snorted Noah.

“Okay, if you could all come line up on the shoreline here, please!” called Professor Austin a few minutes later.

Julian and the merboys all swam over to the far side and got into a line along the bank. Julian found himself in between Finn and Avi, both of whom gave him encouraging smiles; Finn patted him on the back before crouching low into position, ready to push off from the edge with his tail. Noah and Jake were still throwing dirty looks at each other from opposite ends of the line.

“Alright boys. On my whistle, push off. First one to reach the far side of the lagoon wins. Three… two… one…”

Professor Austin’s whistle blew, and at once, the merboys all pushed off from the bank with their tails. Immediately, Julian was left behind in their wake, water splashing into his face. Coughing and spluttering, he dove forwards into the lagoon after them, swinging his small arms as fast as he could, but still trailing further and further behind.

In the distance, he could see Avi and Alex streaking ahead, with Finn not far behind them. Jake and Noah had swum towards each other in the middle of the lagoon and seemed more concerned with each stopping the other from getting across than actually winning the race themselves. As they continued grappling and wrestling with each other in the water, Professor Austin’s whistle rang out again.

“Get on with the race you two, you can cuddle and grope each other on your own time!” he called, causing the two of them to immediately throw disgusted looks at each other and break apart hastily.

Julian let out a laugh and grinned to himself; all of a sudden, he felt a feeling of warmth and relaxation flow through him; the freezing cold water of the lagoon no longer felt like something he had to struggle and force his way through, but just felt as natural and easy as if he were strolling across a warm field of grass. Gazing across at the merboys in the distance, he felt an instinctive urge to push towards them, flexing his body in a new, unusual way. Suddenly, he found himself gliding effortlessly through the water, speeding through it with only minimal effort from his arms to guide him. In seconds, he had closed on the Bingham boys, and within moments, he saw the sparkling blue of Finn’s tail only inches in front of him. He grinned at his friend as he shot past him, barely even aware of the awed look on Finn’s face as he watched Julian flying through the water with ease.

It was as much of a shock to Julian as to anyone else when he suddenly found himself touching the far shore of the lagoon. Turning to look around, he saw Avi, Alex and Finn just staring dumbstruck at him. Incredibly, they were still several yards away from the bank themselves. And as they drew nearer still, with the other merboys splashing along behind them, they all suddenly stopped, eyes wide and jaws dropping open as they just gazed at Julian.

“Wha…” began Julian, before glancing down at his body as he leaned against the bank of the lagoon, “WHOA!” he exclaimed.

He had to blink several times, and even rub his eyes to make sure it wasn’t some weird trick of the light. But no, it definitely wasn’t. As incredible as it seemed, Julian had a tail! A proper, full-on merboy tail! And not just any tail either, it was sparkling silver, with scales that caught the sun and glistened with an iridescent sheen.

“Wow!” breathed Finn, as he reached him, swimming over to Julian and just gazing in awe at his friend’s tail, “You do have mer powers!”

“I guess I do,” murmured Julian, still feeling somewhat shell-shocked; he flexed and stretched the silver tail with a sense of wonder. It moved so smoothly and effortlessly, he wondered how anyone ever managed to swim with clumsy legs at all. “I’m a merboy,” he breathed softly.

“Well, part merboy at least,” said Avi, as he also reached them, “But wow, a silver tail, that is so rare, dude, I don’t think I’ve ever even seen someone in real life with one. Only legends in storybooks.”

“I guess this explains why you were so keen to go swimming, Mr. Hilliard,” said Professor Austin, as he too swam over to join them; even the teacher seemed awestruck by Julian’s silver tail, “Though perhaps now you will come swimming with us in the daytime, rather than by yourself in the dead of night.”

“I’ll do my best,” said Julian, grinning.

“But I think congratulations are in order,” added Professor Austin, “You clearly won this race by a long way, Mr. Hilliard. Or should I say, Mr. Silvertail.” He beamed down at Julian. “Let’s have a cheer for our newest merboy, my young guppies!”

As Julian grinned proudly, the merboys all gathered around him, cheering and clapping; Finn and Avi even lifted him up in the air and he flexed the silver tail again to renewed applause and whooping; Jake even wolf-whistled. None of them seemed to notice a ghostly shape moving through the mist on the far edge of the lagoon; none of them except Julian, that is, who wiped water off his glasses and squinted slightly, just about making out the shape of what looked like an old pirate ship.

Chapter Text

“Settle down, settle down!” called Zackary, over the raucous noise in the crowded classroom, “Come on, guys, please!”

“Heeeeeeeeeeeeyyyyyyyyyyyy!” howled Björgvin, and the noise finally died down, as all assembled turned to look at the werepup and his vampire lover.

“Uh, thanks babe,” laughed Zackary.

“No problem,” said Björgvin, grinning and kissing Zackary on the cheek.

“So, uh, yeah, anyway,” said Zackary, “I just want to officially welcome you all to the first meeting of the Vamp-Wolf Union. B and I had this idea to form a club to help bring our two groups together, especially after recent events have sadly seemed to only deepen the divide between us. But hopefully the two of us can serve as an example that vamplings and werepups can come together in peace and love, and that together we can make something better and beautiful.”

Right on cue, at that very moment, baby Bartholomew woke up and started crying. Zackary and Björgvin both turned immediately and made to go to their son, but before they could even move more than a couple of steps, Preston had jumped forward and gently picked the baby up.

Cradling his gods-son in his arms, Preston cooed softly, “Who’s a good little hybrid? Who’s a good little wolfy-vamp.” He turned to Zackary and Björgvin and smiled. “You guys go on; I’ll take care of this little guy.”

As Preston gently rocked baby Bartholomew and quietly sang a lullaby to him, Zackary turned back to the group of assembled vamplings and werepups. “Now, despite what certain people around here would like us to believe…”

“The, uh, Cult,” coughed Björgvin.

“…well, yeah,” said Zackary, “Vampires and werewolves are not all that different really. We all prefer the gentle cool of the night to the harsh heat of the day, we all enjoy a good moonbathe… And though we might have slightly different taste in food, at the end of the day, we like our meat on the raw side.”

Everyone laughed. Landon nudged Christian, who he was sitting next to and said, “Yeah, I like pig’s blood, and you like bacon.” The blonde werepup giggled as Landon mussed his hair.

“Exactly,” laughed Zackary. “Now, how about we go around the room, introducing ourselves and saying why we’re here, what this club means to us?”

He turned first to Björgvin, who he was holding hands with. Björgvin leaned in and kissed Zackary softly but passionately. “I mean, you know why we’re here,” he said, as they broke apart, “We wanna put this whole dumb feud thing behind us, so we can build a better world for our son.” He turned and looked over at baby Bartholomew, who was sleeping happily in Preston’s arms still.

“And well, obviously I’m here for a similar reason,” said Preston, gazing down at the little snuffling bundle he was cradling, “I’m a hybrid too, and I’m tired of hiding it. I don’t want this little guy to ever feel like he has to hide, to be ashamed of who he is.” He growled the last few words, tears welling in his brown eyes.

“Aww, you’re gonna be a great dad someday, Presty,” said Maxwell, smiling up at his wolf-vamp hybrid lover.

“Hey now,” said Preston, “Don’t go getting any ideas about knocking me up. Not yet, anyway…” he added in a whisper, with a cheeky grin at Maxwell.

Maxwell winked at him. “And well, I know I’m not a wolf or a vamp, but I thought I’d tag along as I’m dating a hybrid, so this whole unity thing is kinda a big deal to me too.”

“Hear, hear,” said Zackary, nodding. “Now, how about you two?” he turned to Landon and Christian; he smiled at the sight of Christian resting his fluffy head on Landon’s shoulder.

“Well, I mean we didn’t get on at first, did we, pup?” said Landon, and Christian shook his head earnestly, “But eventually we realized that the whole rivalry thing was just dumb, and that we’d be better as a team.”

“Yep!” yapped Christian happily, licking Landon’s face; the vampire boy frowned slightly but allowed it, “Team wolf-vamp forever!” he howled.

“Yep, that’s the truth, wolves and vamps can be great friends!” said Björgvin, nodding.

“Or more…” added Zackary, catching Landon’s eye and winking. The ginger vamp glanced at Christian and then looked away, blushing.

Next up was Christopher, who was sitting alongside his cousin and smiling at him and Landon. “Well, I’m here mainly cuz of this adorable pair,” he said, “And cuz I’m just generally bored of all the fighting.”

As there was a murmur of approval from the group, and Zackary and Björgvin both nodded, the door to the classroom swung open and two more boys entered; it was the werepup brothers Jack and Aidan McGraw.

“Sorry we’re late, guys,” said Jack, “Got a bit carried away with our game of frisbee.”

Aidan gave an awkward grin, the blue disk still clutched in his jaws.

“No worries, we were just all introducing ourselves,” said Zackary, “Just find a seat and we’ll carry on.”

Jack and Aidan headed over to where the Convery cousins were sitting. Christopher pulled up a couple of chairs for them, getting to his feet and hugging Jack before kissing him passionately. Aidan beamed at the sight of Christian, the frisbee dropping from his mouth as the blonde werepup ran to hug him. As they broke apart, Christian licked Aidan’s face, causing the other boy to giggle.

Watching the two werepups getting friendly, Landon folded his arms and let out a huff. Glancing around, he caught Zackary’s eye; the older vampire raised a dark eyebrow. Landon just looked away and ignored Christian as he sat back down next to him, eagerly chatting with Aidan.

Once they’d all settled down, Zackary invited the McGraw brothers to speak. “Well, we’re here cuz even as an all-wolf family, we just want us all to get along. Blood magic is Blood magic at the end of the day, what does it matter if you’re furry or fanged?”

Aidan nodded eagerly, as did Christian, snuggling in close to Landon again and nuzzling his neck. Landon gave a slight sigh, but mussed Christian’s hair again, although maybe slightly rougher than before.

Next up was the Fegley siblings; the vampling Oakes was sitting a couple of seats along from Landon and the Converys, beside his werepup brother, who was in a wheelchair, his legs at a slightly awkward angle.

“Well, obviously, as vampire-wolf siblings we’d want to come along anyway, but especially after what that… that monster Gabriel did to my poor, sweet brother…” Oakes broke off, his voice cracking as tears ran down his face.

Winslow reached out and patted his brother on the back. “It could have been worse, bro,” he said, bracingly, “I’m in pretty good shape considering I was yeeted fifty feet through a window. I just have a little more trouble playing fetch now,” he laughed.

Oakes gave a tearful chuckle and leaned in to hug his little brother. “If I ever get my hands on that Bateman though,” he hissed softly, “I’ll yeet him right through the fucking moon.”

The next boys to speak up were two twin werepups wearing jean shorts and snuggled up together: the Walton twins. The slightly longer-haired Jaden was sprawled across his shorter-haired and more muscular twin Javon. The two were openly holding hands and it was clear to anyone how into each other they were.

“Yeah, like what’s with all the fighting, it’s just so stupid,” said Javon, and Jaden nodded.

“Wait, aren’t you a boxer?” asked Jack.

“Yeah,” said Javon, shrugging, “But fighting in the ring, that’s about fun, it’s about sport. Keeping fit, you know.”

“And it sure does keep you fit, babe,” said Jaden, leaning in and kissing his brother passionately. “But yeah,” he said, when they broke apart, “Outside of that, it’s all about love, man.”

“For real,” agreed Javon, “I mean, we’d totally date a vampire, if they were hot, who cares?”

Jack nodded, and there was a general murmur of approval again from the group, as Zackary turned to the next person in line, “So, Macsen, what brings you…”

But he was interrupted as the door of the classroom burst open again and two other shirtless, passionately entwined werepups stumbled in. It was a few moments before either Jack or Forrest realized that there were other people in the room; only when Zackary cleared his throat did the pair of them stop groping each other and look around.

“Oopsies,” laughed Jack, pausing with his hand thrust down the back of Forrest’s jean shorts, “Thought this room was empty.”

“Seriously, you guys?” groaned Bryce, from the far side of the room, “You wanna join the meeting?” he asked.

“Nah,” said Jack, grinning, “Got, uhhh, things to do.” He groaned as Forrest grabbed the bulge in the front of his own jean shorts.

Forrest giggled. “It’s me, my ass. That’s the thing he’s gotta do.”

“Get along with you,” growled Jack, leaning in and hickeying Forrest’s neck before slapping his ass hard and pushing him back out of the door. “Laters!” he called as the door closed behind them.

“They’re never gonna graduate, are they?” said Landon, and everyone laughed.

“Anyway, where were we…” said Zackary, after a moment, “Oh yes, Macsen, your turn.”

“Well, it’s pretty simple really,” said Macsen, “I was just raised to treat everyone with respect, no matter what creed or kind of magic they have. It’s what my brother Matt always stands up for, and so do I.”

“Very well said.” Zackary nodded. “And well, I think the only one left is you, Bryce.”

Bryce nodded, getting to his feet. “Well, as Head Wolf Boy and the leader of the pack here at Mjölnir, it’s my job to set an example for the younger wolves. And as Dash always said, the strength in each of us is the strength of the pack. And the pack’s strength is in its unity, so then it makes sense that vamp-wolf unity just makes us all stronger. It means we’re family, and we always have each other’s back, no matter what.”

“Hear, hear,” said Björgvin, “And I’ll always be grateful that Dash never shunned me, never treated me any differently just cuz I got involved with a vampire.” He turned to smile at Zackary and squeezed his hand.

“Well, I think that’s a good note to end on,” said Zackary, beaming at Björgvin and then turning to smile at the rest of the group. “So, let us all go forth and spread love and unity to our magical brothers. We’ll meet back here, same time next week, you guys.”

The group all got to their feet and started making their way out of the classroom. As they left, Zackary and Björgvin handed them each a small stack of colorful printed paper. Preston and Maxwell were the last to leave. As Maxwell took the last two stacks of flyers from Björgvin, Preston carefully handed baby Bartholomew back to his fathers, giving the tiny hybrid boy a soft kiss on the forehead before leaving the room hand in hand with Maxwell.

Griffin entered Jett’s dorm carrying a flyer. “Babe, look at this poster I found.” He handed a flyer to Jett advertising the Vamp-Wolf Union club; it showed a picture of Zackary, Björgvin and their baby, happy as ever, and a banner across it read, ‘A club for all vampires and werepups to finally unite after years of hatred!’

Jett sneered; he took the flyer from Griffin and crumpled it up, before tossing it into the air and launching a fireball at it. “That is what I think of that fucking club, it’s a bullshit club, that’s what it is!” Jett could not believe Griffin had even suggested it.

“Babe, you don’t have to be like this, you know. The wolves aren’t all that bad, I thought this could be something we could do together as boyfriends,” Griffin said, smiling as he took Jett’s hands.

“Oh yeah, that sounds like the perfect idea, going to a classroom and having a circle jerk with the mutts, I am so excited to do that!” scoffed Jett, “Why don’t we all behave like them? Here, I’ll start now!” Jett got down on all fours and ran around the room howling and humping Griffin’s legs. “Is this what you want from me, huh?” Jett stood up; he got right up in Griffin’s face and proceeded to lick him, then shouted, “Do you like that?!?”

“Sorry, I see it was a stupid idea...” began Griffin, but Jett cut him off.

“It was fucking dumb and just ignorant, you’re thick in the head, aren’t you? Whatever, I'm thirsty, let’s go drink some blood, why don’t we?” Jett dragged Griffin out of the room.

Griffin glared at Jett in disgust, but he could not bring himself to do anything about it because he did love him; despite everything, Griffin really did love Jett. He just hoped he would not be such an asshole someday.

Outside in the corridor, Mystic was walking to class when Jett caught sight of him. “Jett... I sense you are about to...” he began.

“Yep!” Without so much as a hello, Jett bit Mystic on the neck and started drinking his blood. “Mmm, I always liked Chinese food!” moaned Jett, as he kept drinking from Mystic. “Babe, getta load of this one!” he said, as he threw the weakened Mystic into Griffin’s arms.

By this point, Mystic was barely awake and his blood was running down his neck and staining his shirt; Griffin shook as he held the mage, doing everything in his power to resist the urge to drink from him. “Jett, this isn’t right.”

“But it is, my love, we are vampires, we drink blood and I have just given you a fucking Happy Meal, now go to town!” Jett rubbed a bit of Mystic’s fresh blood onto Griffin’s lips. “That’s right, lick it, you know you want it,” Jett said, smirking.

“No... no, babe… it’s not right!” Griffin said, tearing up.

“Ugh, you're such a fucking pussy.” Jett roughly grabbed Mystic again and took another deep drink before just letting him drop to the ground and spitting on him. “Mmm, that hit the spot, now time for a workout!” Jett ripped off his shirt and threw it at Griffin before super-speeding off to the gym.  

Griffin just sighed and headed back to his dormitory. He went right to his coffin and crawled in; the second the lid was closed, he broke down crying, absolutely heartbroken and disgusted by Jett’s behavior. Griffin cried until he fell asleep.

Mystic was found by staff a short while later; he was taken straight to the infirmary, where he had to be put on blood bags to replenish the twenty-five percent of his blood that Jett had drained from him; the poor thing would be in there for two weeks minimum. 

Meanwhile, Jett was working out in the gym, lifting weights up to five hundred pounds, just smirking the whole time, very much pleased with himself.  

At lunchtime the following day, Gabriel and the members of the new Cult, Bryan Blanco and Paddy Holland, were strutting down the corridor of the Academy, looking to recruit new members to their cause. Both their attitude and their new outfits were drawing quite a bit of attention; a number of spellcasters and fae frowned and glared at them as they passed, while several werepups growled and bared their teeth at the sight of them.

On their way past the cafeteria, Christian and Christopher almost bumped into the Cult members; Gabriel hissed at them, his eyes flashing red as he showed his fangs. Christian growled and gave a yappy bark, before Christopher hastily put an arm around his cousin’s shoulders and ushered him away.

“These mutts really need to show some respect to their superiors,” came a cool voice from nearby.

Turning around, Gabriel saw the speaker was a Mexican boy, with dark curly hair and glasses, dressed in a faded black hoodie and jean shorts. He was leaning against the door frame, sipping on a blood pack and looking mean and moody.

“Disgusting, isn’t it,” said Gabriel, approaching the boy and regarding him with interest, “To think we have to share this place with such filthy fucking animals, as if they were our equals.” He emphasized the last word with a disgusted look, scrunching up his face and sticking his tongue out.

“Too right,” agreed the Mexican vamp, “They’re not worthy of Blood magic, they’re nothing but half-breed vermin.”

“Glad we’re in agreement,” said Gabriel, nodding approvingly, “My name’s Gabriel, by the way,” he added, extending a hand, “Gabriel Bateman, leader of the new Cult of Drago.”

“Nicolas,” said the boy, “Nicolas Bechtel. I like the new look, by the way,” he added, eyeing Gabriel and the other’s outfits, and checking out Gabriel himself quite openly, “Much… sexier than those fusty old robes.”

Gabriel smirked, straightening his jacket and showing off his chest and abs to Nicky at the same time. “Well, why don’t you join us, and you can rock this sexy look for yourself. It’s clear we have the same views on these disgusting dogs.” He glared at a group of werepups out in the courtyard, who were chasing a ball around and rolling in the dirt together.

“Sure thing.”

Nicky followed Gabriel, Bryan and Paddy down to the basement classroom where the Cult meetings were held; he didn’t even flinch when Gabriel cut his palm to open the blood-locked door. When they reached the room, he stripped down as Paddy went to retrieve a uniform for him to change into.

As Nicky bent over to strip off his underwear, Gabriel couldn’t help but check the Mexican vamp boy’s booty out. “Dang,” he hissed, as he reached out and slapped his cheeks, “Almost as nice as mine.”

Nicky turned to smirk at him as he pulled on the leather jockstrap, pants and jacket. After fastening the pendant around his neck, he glanced down at himself and then back to Gabriel. “So, how do I look?” he asked.

“Very sexy, Brother Bechtel,” said Gabriel smoothly. He then turned to the other two Cult members too. “Right then, Brothers, let’s see who else we can recruit.”

The four of them headed back up from the basement to strut down the corridor to the atrium, where they found Lyon Daniels and Nathan Blair hanging out by the front doors to the school, arm in arm, chatting and watching the October sun shining through the mountains.

“Well, hello there, Daniels!” called Gabriel, as they approached.

Lyon turned around and frowned, raising an eyebrow as he saw their outfits. “What do you want, Bateman?” he sighed.

“Now, now,” said Gabriel, “Just want to offer you the opportunity to embrace your vampiric pride and join the new Cult of Drago as we stand up against the degenerate plague of werewolves threatening our school.”

“Yeahhh,” scoffed Lyon, “I really wanna join your vampire Chippendales act.” He eyed their uniforms again and snorted.

Gabriel hissed angrily at him, and Paddy stepped forward, raising a fist. “You better shut your mouth, Daniels,” he said, his eyes flashing red.

“How about you all just leave us alone,” said Nathan, stepping forward and raising his own hand; a ball of green flame suddenly blazed in his palm. “Or shall we see if those outfits of yours are fireproof?”

The Cult members all stepped forward and hissed at Nathan, baring their fangs, before Gabriel sighed; he clicked his fingers and gestured for them all to move on. “You’ll join us in the end, Daniels,” he hissed as they left, “You all will.”

Their next port of call on the recruiting trail was the Academy’s drama studio, where they found two young vamplings – one ginger, one Chinese – climbing up the lighting rig. Landon Gordon and Dylan Henry Lau were practicing trying to turn into bats.

Both of them looked around as the door opened and the Cult strutted in. Landon hissed angrily, glaring at Gabriel, while Dylan looked a little scared.

“Ah, good to see you’re learning our ways, young Gordon,” said Gabriel, “But come now, playtime is over. You know you’ve always been a true vampire at heart, Gordon, you belong with us, with the Cult of Drago.”

“Um, no thanks,” said Landon, glaring down at Gabriel as he carefully balanced himself on the metal rail holding the lights, “Besides, I have a different idea of what it means to be a true vamp.” And he launched himself from the lighting rig, right in the direction of Gabriel and Nicky.

For a moment, it seemed as though he was going to crash right into them, but at the very last second, Landon smoothly shifted into the form of a small, black bat with a ginger streak down its back. He flapped his wings, catching Nicky on the cheek, before flying back up to the lighting rig and shifting back to a ginger boy.

“Cute,” hissed Nicky, “You think that’s what makes a true vamp, barely being able to turn into a bat? As if that makes up for you running around with those dirty mutts. Yeah, I’ve seen you before, gingey.”

As Landon hissed and stuck his tongue out at Nicky, Dylan gave a little shrug. “I like the wolves, they’re so cute and fluffy,” he said, with an adorable little smile, “Just like a… bat!” he added, as he jumped from the rig and swiftly shifted into a cute, fluffy black bat. He swooped cheerfully around the studio before landing back on the rig next to Landon.

“Pathetic,” muttered Bryan, and Paddy nodded in agreement, both of them sneering up at the vamplings on the rig.

“Ugh, this is a waste of our fucking time,” hissed Gabriel angrily, turning away in disgust, “Come on, Brothers, let’s find some worthy candidates and leave these traitorous mutt lovers to their silly little games. Maybe one of them will fall and break his neck,” he added darkly, as they left the studio.

On their way back towards the cafeteria, they ran into another ginger vampling who was just coming out of lunch. He stopped in his tracks and sighed as he saw Gabriel, whose eyes flashed as he smirked.

“Well, well, look who it is,” he hissed, “We’re gonna give you one last chance, Brother Gordon. Rejoin us now, and all will be forgiven.”

Bryson scoffed, and spat at Gabriel’s feet. “You can stick your chance right up that skinny white ass of yours, Bateman,” he hissed, “I lost my brother because of your stupid Cult. I’m never gonna join you again. You’re wrong, all of you, and you are going to fail, just like your old leader did. Hope Miller can make room for you in his cell, Bateman.”

Gabriel’s eyes flashed red again and he bared his fangs at Bryson, hissing, “It’s you and your traitorous little brother who are gonna fail, Gordon. You’re both pathetic little bitches, you’re worse than the fucking mutts you wanna pollute the bloodline by mating with… ugh.”

“Well, I guess we’ll see, won’t we,” hissed Bryson, and before Gabriel could say another word, he sped off at super-speed, bashing into Gabriel and Nicky as he went.

“This is really starting to piss me off now,” hissed Gabriel, “We seriously need some new blood already. It seems that you, Brother Bechtel, are the only one with the sense to join the right side,” he sighed, clapping Nicky on the back.

“We’ll join you,” came a voice from behind them.

Turning around, Gabriel saw two vampling boys standing there, arms crossed and serious expressions on their faces; one had long, dark hair and a very pretty face, and the other was slightly taller and blonde.

“We’re on your side,” said the dark-haired boy, stepping forward and holding out a hand for Gabriel to shake, “The wolves need to be brought to heel.”

“Glad to see some vamps still have a sense of pride,” said Gabriel, shaking the boy’s hand. “What’s your name, brother?” he asked.

“Teo Briones,” said the boy, “And this is Avery Esteves.” The blonde boy stepped forward and shook Gabriel’s hand.

“Sweet,” said Gabriel, “Well, if you guys are ready, let’s go get you some uniforms and make a new blood pact.”

Gabriel turned and led the now five other Cult members back along the corridor and down to their basement meeting place, where they could get changed and all swear their blood allegiance to the new Cult of Drago.

Later that afternoon, Julian walked down to Mercer’s Lagoon where Finn was sitting waiting for him.

“Hi Juju!!!” The merboy beamed at him as he reached the water’s edge.

“Heya Finn!” Julian said, stripping off his shirt, glasses and shoes before embracing Finn. “Thanks for agreeing to help me harness my mer powers, I want to learn everything there is to learn about being a merboy.”

Finn nodded. “Well, get in the water and let’s start.” Finn dove in and Julian followed right after him; the pair of them swum out to the middle of the lagoon. “Alright, Julian, I am going to teach you how to manipulate the water.” Finn stuck out his hand and closed his eyes; soon, the water began to swirl and a spout emerged. Finn moved his hand swiftly and forced the beam to spew at a tree on the side of the lagoon.

Julian watched in awe. “Wow, that is so cool!”

Finn used both hands to create a wave around him; he swum into the wave fast and suddenly the wave was coming at Julian.

Julian tried to swim away, but he was caught. Before he could do anything to escape, Finn used seaweed to tie Julian up. “Wow, that’s cool!”

Finn smiled. “It takes a lot of practice, but this is one way to capture enemies when in the water. I want you to focus now, Juju, and try to manipulate the water.” Finn released Julian from the seaweed and swum behind him, grabbing his arm and placing his other hand on Julian’s shoulder. “Focus on the water, make it move…”

Julian stared at the water in front of him, focusing all his energy, wanting to make it move… but no luck. Finn held his arm tight; he kept giving him positive reinforcement and rubbing his shoulder. Julian smiled and touched Finn’s hand, rubbing his shoulder and smiling. Julian put all his energy into it and finally he was able to create a water spout.

“HOLY SHIT!” Julian cried, giddy that he had done it at last.

Finn beamed at him. “I am so proud of you, Juju. Now, do it again!”

Julian focused once again and was able to do it once more, and then again, and then again; soon he was able to focus the beam enough to shoot it a target. Specifically, Finn.

“Haha, very funny!” Finn shot his water right back at Julian and they got into a furious water fight. Soon, Julian jumped on Finn, tackling him under the water. The two merboys laughed as they wrestled, each trying to stop the other from escaping. They ended up on the side of the lagoon, Finn on top of Julian, who squealed, trying to overpower Finn.

“Okay, okay, I give up,” Julian said, as Finn pinned his arms to the sand.

Finn stared into Julian’s eyes, smiling.

Julian stared and smiled back.

Finn leaned down closer to Julian but was interrupted when a voice from above said, “Um, what the hell is going on here?”

Looking up to see Jackson, Finn quickly unpinned Julian who jumped to his feet and ran to hug his boyfriend. “Jacky, guess what!” he cried excitedly, “I finally have an answer to the skinny dipping and my need to be in the sea!” Julian ran into the lagoon and his tail appeared; he did a flip, showing off his shiny silver tail to the world. “I’m a merboy!” Julian shouted, absolutely giddy.

Jackson’s jaw dropped. “Wow, that is amazing! It’s so shiny, I love it. I love you.” Jackson waded into the shallow water and pulled Julian into a passionate kiss.

“Oh, fuck, my manners! Jackson, this is Finn. Finn, this is Jackson, my boyfriend.”

Finn felt his heart sink. “Boyfriend...” he mumbled. “Uh, pleasure to meet you.” Finn extended his hand to Jackson, who shook it.

“The pleasure is all mine. So, what exactly were you doing pinning my boyfriend to the sand like that?” Jackson said, looking the very fit merboy up and down.

“Juju here wants to learn the ropes and learn how to use his powers. I offered to teach him,” Finn said, gulping a bit.

Jackson nodded, doing a three-sixty around the merboy. “Mmhmm, well, that’s fine. I am sure going forward the lessons can involve less contact though, wouldn’t you think?” Jackson said, smirking.  

“Oh, be nice!” said Julian, “Thanks again, Finn. I’ll let you know when I am ready to continue learning but now it’s getting late, I should get back to the dorm before fucking Jett gives us all demerits!” Julian gave Finn a fist bump before taking Jackson’s hand and strolling back up to the school.

Finn sighed and dove back into the water. As he swam idly around, doing a few laps, he heard a strange noise and saw a glowing light in the distance. He stared at the light for a moment but decided not to investigate and instead got out of the lagoon and made his way back up to the school as well. Reaching the dorms, he looked back one last time and saw the glowing light disappear into the depths of the lagoon.

Chapter Text

On the afternoon of Samhain, Jackson was in his dorm, looking in the mirror as he struggled to tie his bowtie. “Left over right… or is it right over left?” Jackson sighed, as Matt knocked on the door.

Seeing the struggling boy, he came over to assist. “Ah, the old bow-tie struggle. Come here, man.” Matt helped Jackson tie his bow tie. “You excited for the handfasting ceremony?” Matt asked the eager young mage.

“I am! It’s going to be so fun and so cute, plus I got a hot date so that’s just the cherry on top!” Jackson said, grinning ear to ear.

“I look forward to seeing you at the ceremony, have a good one,” Matt said, leaving the dorm.

At that moment, Julian exited the bathroom, dressed in a pair of swim trunks and flip flops with a towel around his neck. “You look fancy, babe,” Julian said, looking at Jackson in his tuxedo.

“And you don’t! You can’t go dressed like that to the handfasting!” Jackson exclaimed.

“Handfasting?” Julian asked, confused

“Zack and Björgvin, they are sealing their blood bond with the handfasting ceremony. It’s tonight and we are going; we have a part, we are ushers!” Jackson said, with an angry tone in his voice.

“Oh yeah. Well, I can’t, I have the merboy party and Finn will be here any moment to pick me up. I already told him I would go with him; it would be rude to ditch him this late!” Julian said, setting his glasses on his bedside table.

“It would be ruder to miss the handfasting!” objected Jackson, “You can swim with Finn any night, this is a one-time thing. I can’t believe how selfish you are being right now, babe!” Jackson said, getting very upset with Julian.

“Selfish? I just found out I am a merboy and this party only happens once a year. I’m sorry, I already made a commitment a week ago and Zack just told us about the handfasting this morning, so excuse me for already having plans. Send my well wishes but I unfortunately will not be able to attend.” 

As the two continued to glare at each other, Finn knocked on the door. “You ready to go Juju?”

Julian nodded. “Yeah, let’s scoot.”

Julian and Finn headed down to the lagoon, while Jackson just shook his head and angrily stewed until there was another knock on the door.

“Jackson, it’s me.”

“Hey Parker, any news?”

Parker shook his head sadly. “No. I think it may be time to go to Principal Evans,” Parker said, letting out a sigh.

Jackson nods. “I’m sure he already knows, but we will tell him if that’s what you want. Just not tonight, tonight we are going to the handfasting.”

 “Oh yeah, I suppose that could help me get my mind of off things,” Parker said, looking down.

Jackson pulled Parker into his embrace. “Prestyn will be found. Go on, turn that frown upside down, bro. Go put on a suit and let’s go to this handfasting... together.”

“Thanks Jackson,” Parker kissed Jackson on the cheek and went to go get ready.

Jackson smiled and gathered his belongings, before heading down to the woods for the handfasting ceremony. 

Meanwhile, down at Mercer’s Lagoon, Ryler and Turin Bingham were in a fierce water fight, using their water powers to attack Krew and Brexsen, whose water shields were falling them. As they splashed around nearby, Noah Franklyn-Miller was passionately making out with fellow merboy Stefan Benz, while Alex and Caleb were in the middle of the lagoon, moaning and groaning as they entwined their tails, Alex using his tail to tightly grope Caleb’s and grinding each other hard as they made out; they were having mer-sex! While all this was going on, Jack, Jake and Avi were helping Professor Austin build the fire

As Julian and Finn reached the lagoon, the teacher looked up and smiled. “Ah, Mr. Carr, Mr. Hilliard, glad you could join us. Come take a seat, the fun is about to begin!”

The other merboys emerged from the lagoon and gathered around the campfire, getting cozy and ready for a story. Julian sat on a log right next to Finn, who wrapped his arm around Julian and snuggled up real close with him.

Sitting down beside them, Avi shook and trembled a bit; he pulled out a flask and quickly drank some kind of potion.

“That better be juice, Mr. Angel,” Professor Austin said, glaring at Avi. 

Avi nodded. “Of course, sir!”

“Just be safe. Alright, Guppies, gather round. I submit for the approval of the Mjölnir Academy Merboy Society the Tale of Captain Edward Mercer!” The fire flared up as soon as he said that. “It was a dark and stormy night, and the crew of the Orion fought valiantly to keep their ship afloat and not end up in Davey Jones’ Locker, but the storm was harsh, very harsh!”

“Captain Mercer! The winds are too strong, our sails will be torn to shreds!” shouted a deckhand.

Captain Mercer kept on steering as best he could as wave upon wave kept hitting his ship. “Keep your heads up, men, we can beat this here storm. We fly under the flag of the Jolly Roger; we aren’t a bunch of pussies. If this storm be too much for you scurvy dogs, you best go join the bloody Royal Navy!”

“You see, Guppies, traveling on Lake Superior in a storm has proven fatal to many; they call her the lake that never gives up her dead! But Captain Mercer managed to make it of the Great Lake and found his way into a now-dried-up river that once fed right into our very own lagoon.”

“Captain, this Lagoon is a dead end, we can go no further. I suggest we turn back for the lake now that the storm is letting up,” the first mate said to the captain.

“Aye, I agree, mate. After we all get some well-earned rest,” he said, patting his first mate’s back.  

“But this was the captain’s fatal mistake, spending a night sleeping on the lagoon, for they accidently summoned… the Siren!”

“The Siren?!?” cried Julian. Finn held him tighter, protecting his friend.

“Yes, Julian, a mythical creature said to be so beautiful she would seduce horny sea dogs to their deaths, before feeding off their life energy until there was nothing left but a decaying carcass. Legend has it a mystical orb from the gods was hidden in our here lagoon and the Siren has guarded it for years, but in order for it to remain powerful it has to feed off the souls of the living or it will die.”

“I don’t think I want to be a merboy anymore,” Julian mumbled, shaking.

“Rest easy, Mr. Hilliard, the Siren has never been actually seen and no such shipwreck is in our lagoon, I have searched it myself...” But he was cut off when a glowing green apparition appeared suddenly on the shore of the lagoon.

“What’s that?!?” Krew screamed, hiding in Ryler’s embrace

“Fear the Siren, fear the Siren!” cried an eerie voice, “For it has returned, it has returned, returned, returned, RETURNED!” the voice continued to echo as the ghostly figure disappeared. 

“Relax everyone, I am sure there is a logical explanation to all of this,” Professor Austin said, trying to calm the people down.

But at that very moment, Jake Melrose let out a shrill scream as he was suddenly grabbed by something, and seaweed chains snaked around him, dragging him down into the lagoon. “THE SIREN! IT HAS ME!” Jake screamed in terror as the hooded figure emerged from the water.

Finn hastily moved in front of Julian. “Stay behind me, Juju.” Finn stuck his hand out and Julian grabbed onto it tightly.

The hooded creature waved its hands and began strangling Jake with the seaweed.

Jake was a crying mess. “Please don’t kill me,” he choked.

But then the creature took off his hood and burst out laughing; it was Noah. “I fucking got you, Melrose! Oh, that was hilarious. Wait, why is the water so warm? Oh yeah, you just pissed yourself!” Noah broke down laughing, as did Stefan.

“Alright, settle down guppies,” said Professor Austin, trying to defuse the situation, “It was just a meaningless prank. You got one of the glamorists to cast the ghost, right? Very clever, Mr. Miller. Well, that was fun… who’s got the next story?”

Struggling and looking very annoyed, Jake broke free off the seaweed chains and swam back to the shore, as did Noah; he snuggled up to Stefan and whispered, “I had nothing to do with the ghost, but I am happy to take the credit!” He and Stefan laughed hard, as Jake glared mutinously at them.

Julian just smiled as he snuggled up by the fire with Finn, lying back and listening as the merboys swapped ghost stories late into the night of Samhain. 

When Jackson reached the clearing at the edge of the woods where the handfasting ceremony would be taking place, he found a flurry of activity under the setting October sun. He met up with the other ushers, Landon, Christian, Christopher and Teddy, and looked around in fascination and wonder.

Kit was leading Jupe, Billy and Brady in a dreamy, ethereal kind of song as they summoned tiny glittering fairies to flutter down and settle in the trees around the edge of the clearing, while small white flowers blossomed amongst the red and orange leaves.

On a large, flat rock in the very center of the clearing stood Matt, looking resplendent in an emerald green tuxedo and matching bowtie over a dazzling white shirt; even at this distance, Jackson could feel the warmth and magnetic draw of the satyr’s power. He was talking to the fae throuple of Malachi Barton, London Cheshire and Tajus Kruminis, who seemed to be practicing some kind of charm; they were waving their hands slowly through the air in a synchronized kind of dance, while conjuring thin, flowery vines out of thin air.

Jackson noticed there seemed to be a little tension in the air between Landon and Christian; the ginger vampling was looking a little grumpy and not paying much attention to the blonde werepup, even as he tried to snuggle into him, nuzzling his shoulder and trying to hold his hand.

“Hey, come on, we’ve got a job to do here, pup,” muttered Landon, sounding a little annoyed, as Christian jumped up and licked his ear.

Christian let out a disappointed little whine, as Landon strode off to greet the guests who were starting to arrive; sidestepping his brother Bryson, he cheerfully greeted the Walton twins, who had arrived arm in arm, wearing matching suit pants, bowties and suspenders, bare-chested as always.

“This way, sirs,” said Landon graciously, leading the brother-lover pups to their seats on one side of the wide semi-circle of chairs around the stone platform.

“Ooh, don’t you look sharp in that suit,” growled Javon softly, eyeing up Landon’s dark red and black tuxedo while Jaden nodded next to him.

“Mmm yes, very nice,” agreed Jaden, also checking out Landon’s outfit, “You vamps do have a pretty fire kinda style.”

“Thanks,” said Landon, grinning to himself; he could sense Christian watching him from a way behind, “Here we go,” he pointed out the twins’ seats. They sat down, and as Landon moved off to greet the next guess, Javon grinned at him, making a ‘rawr’ gesture, and Jaden winked.

Christian, meanwhile, had run up to greet Jack and Forrest, who had been escorted down to the clearing by Professor Gould, who was looking distinctly harassed. Both of the older werepups were at least a little more dressed up than usual, in three-quarter length silver suit pants with a pattern of black moons and bats, along with matching bowties, though the effect was slightly ruined by the fact that Jack’s fly was open and Forrest’s pants looked very creased and grubby, as though they had been recently bunched up out the ground around his ankles…

“Uh, your seats are over here,” said Christian, momentarily distracted by the bulge in Jack’s pants and thoughts of what the two of them had just been up to, as he led them across the clearing.

“Now, can I trust you two to behave yourselves?” sighed Professor Gould, as Jack and Forrest sat down, “Or at least to keep it in your pants till after the ceremony,” he conceded.

“Mayyybe…” growled Forrest, even as he leaned into Jack and slipped his fingers into his open fly.

“Please try,” said Professor Gould, “Or I’ll have to just chain the both of you up in the woods till it’s all over.”

“Oooh, bondage!” squealed Jack, smirking up at the teacher, “Yes please, Daddy Nolan!”

“Oh, for fuck’s sake, give me strength!” growled Professor Gould exasperatedly, throwing up his hands and walking away, “They’re all yours, Convery,” he added to Christian, “I need a drink.”

On the other side of the clearing, Jackson smiled and waved as Parker approached, now dressed up in a simple but smart blue suit and tie. He pulled the satyr boy into another hug and then led him over to his seat.

“How are you feeling?” asked Jackson.

Parker sighed, but then smiled. “Okay, I guess. I think you’re right, this should be a nice distraction.”

“That’s good.” Jackson patted Parker on the back.

More guests were starting to arrive now, and the semi-circle of seats was beginning to fill up, as the sun went down and the moon came out, bathing the fairy-lit clearing with soft light. Teddy guided the Fegley brothers to their seats, while Christopher walked up to greet the McGraw brothers, greeting Jack with a kiss as he ruffled Aidan’s hair. They had arrived with their ginger werepup friend Spencer Fitzgerald and another wolf boy with curly brown hair, who Christopher recognized as Mason Thames.

“Hey babe,” said Christopher, “You guys are over here.” He led Jack and the others to their seats in the semi-circle, which was almost full by now.

“Oh, I love all of this,” sighed Mason happily, gazing around at the clearing, “With all the pretty trees under the moonlight, it’s just so romantic. Isn’t it, Spence?”

“Mmm, so pretty,” growled Spencer softly, though he was looking at Mason rather than their surroundings. As he took Mason’s hand, the other boy looked at him and smiled bashfully. Spencer leaned in and kissed him; Mason put an arm around the ginger pup and pulled him in close, kissing him back before they broke apart and took their seats.

Now the tree decorations were completed; Jackson noticed there seemed to be even more lights twinkling in the high branches of the trees now, the fae boys Jupe, Billy and Brady took their seats next to Jacob, Walker and Kiefer respectively. Kit went up to Matt on the rock and kissed him before heading to sit down himself; several of the younger boys near the center of the semi-circle sighed. Between them, the usher boys guided the last few arrivals to their seats, those being Coach Wacker, Professor Wolff, and Zackary’s older brother Aiden.

As the full moon shone down and a cool breeze rustled the trees in the clearing, Zackary’s groomsmen arrived and walked up to the platform to speak to Matt, alongside one of Björgvin’s groomsmen. Maxwell, Tait and Ben were dressed in matching black tuxedos and neckties patterned with silver moons and bats, while Macsen was wearing silver suit pants with the same pattern in black, along with a matching bowtie. Maxwell was cradling baby Bartholomew in his arms, dressed in a tiny little tuxedo, while Ben and Tait were holding hands; Macsen looked a little annoyed and flustered. While the other three spoke to Matt, he was looking around the clearing; spotting Jack and Forrest making out in their seats, he rolled his eyes and strode over to them.

“Well, thanks for leaving me all along to help Björgvin get ready for the most important day in his life,” growled Macsen, as he reached them; they broke apart and looked up at him; Forrest grinned slightly guiltily, while Jack just shrugged.

“Figured you had it all in hand,” said Jack.

“Where did you even both disappear to?” asked Macsen, before hastily adding, “Actually, never mind, I don’t need to ask,” as he glanced down at the state of them and their clothes.

He took his seat next to them, as across the clearing, Maxwell, Ben and Tait also took their places in the semi-circle.

Maxwell smiled down at the sleeping vamp-wolf baby in his arms. “Hey, little guy, you gonna wake up? You know your daddies are about to get married.”

“Well, handfasted technically,” said Tait from beside him.

“Yeah, but same difference,” said Ben.

“Mmhmm,” agreed Maxwell, still rocking baby Bart gently, “And either way, this one couldn’t give a fuck,” he chuckled, as the boy gave a snuffle and a sleepy growl, his eyes firmly closed.

At that moment, from up on the platform, Matt cleared his throat and raised his arms wide. The murmur of chat died down almost at once, as a soft, haunting musical melody swelled up from all around them. The assembled guests all got to their feet as from opposite sides of the clearing, Zackary and Björgvin entered, walking arm in arm with their respective best men towards the rock where Matt stood before a small stone altar.

Zackary was dressed in a velvety black tuxedo jacket patterned with silver moons and bats over a bare chest, with a matching necktie and a long, flowing black cape with silver lining. He was being led by Preston, who wore a matching but slightly more lowkey tuxedo and necktie. As they crossed the clearing, Preston smiled at Maxwell, who beamed back at him.

Björgvin meanwhile was shirtless, wearing a bowtie and shiny silver suit pants patterned with black moons and bats, held up with black velvet suspenders decorated with silvery-gray feathers and beads. Leading him to the altar was Bryce, also bare-chested and wearing silver suit pants and a bowtie.

Matt held out his arms and beamed at the two grooms as they reached the platform and stepped up to either side of the stone altar, on which stood one tall burning candle, along with two smaller ones, as well as a gently smoking bowl of herbal incense and a silver goblet of wine.

The two best men stepped back and stood beside the fae throuple as Matt turned to address the crowd. “Welcome all, friends, family, kin of both blood and of magic. We gather here on this sacred night and in this blessed place, under the light of the full moon, to witness the bonding of two hearts, two souls, into one. Zackary and Björgvin have chosen this traditional fae ceremony, to be held on the blessed night of Samhain, to symbolize that though they may be of different magical kin, they are of one heart. They have also asked me to invite you all, in the spirit of the Vamp-Wolf Union club, to see this ceremony as not only a personal union, but as a step towards uniting two kindred clans than have been enemies for far too long.”

At these words, Oakes and Winslow put their arms around each other and smiled, while Christian nuzzled at Landon’s neck again and tried to lick his ear; Landon rolled his eyes and didn’t look at Christian, though he couldn’t help but smile a little despite himself.

“Now, before we continue,” said Matt, “It is my duty to ask if anyone here present objects to the union of these two mages.” He turned to smile at Zackary and Björgvin, who were both looking a little nervous. “Don’t worry, it’s just a formality.”

After a brief pause, everyone gave a relieved laugh, and Matt was just about to resume speaking when, WHOOSH! Dark shapes swooped down out of the trees around them. As everyone cried out and jumped to their feet in alarm, Jackson suddenly realized that the extra glittering lights he had spotted earlier had been bat eyes glinting in the moonlight from the highest branches of the trees.

In a whirl of black smoke, the bats smoothly shifted into the forms of the Cult of Drago. Gabriel stood in the center of the space between the raised platform and the semi-circle of seats, his face contorted with cold fury, while beside him stood Nicky, looking as mean and moody as ever, with the other Cult members, Bryan, Paddy, Teo and Avery, flanking them, arms folded and glaring up at Matt and the two grooms.

“I OBJECT!” hissed Gabriel, “This disgusting charade, this travesty of a ceremony, celebrating the corruption of a pure vampire soul by the bondage with a foul, loathsome, filthy fucking creature like that,” he spat in the direction of Björgvin. “As if it’s not bad enough for them to create an abomination, you have to double down on the perversion by celebration this degenerate affair and dishonoring the entire bloodline.”

At these words, Zackary turned to hiss angrily at Gabriel, his eyes flashing red as he glared at him and made to charge forward. But Matt held him back, and it was Preston who stepped forward instead, his face serious but his voice calm as he looked Gabriel right in the eye.

“That’s enough, Bateman,” he said, “This isn’t the time or the place. And frankly, we have rather a different idea of what dishonors the bloodline,” he added, glancing around at the Cult members with clear distaste.

“Yeah well, you would, you dirty half-breed,” hissed Gabriel.

He made a gesture to the other Cult members, but before any of them could even move, they found themselves facing a wall of mages who had formed a kind of shield around the stone platform. At the center, facing off directly with Gabriel and Nicky, stood Preston, arm in arm with Landon and Oakes, while around them, the Convery cousins, the McGraw brothers, the Walton twins, Winslow, Macsen and Bryce stood firm, arms linked and ready to wolf out at the first sign of aggression from the Cult. Meanwhile, Maxwell had ducked behind the shield with baby Bartholomew, who had awoken at last and started crying, clearly sensing the tension; a smile and a soft pat on the head from Matt seemed to have pacified him for now, however.

Gabriel and Nicky glared furiously, hissing and baring their fangs at their fellow vampires, while the other Cult members tensed their muscles and stared down the wolves, each waiting for one wrong move by the other side.

“Look, guys,” said Javon, looking imploringly over at the vampires, “We don’t wanna fight, not today. It’s a day of love.”

And speaking of love… after handing baby Bartholomew to Björgvin, Maxwell joined hands with Matt and Walker, the three of them breathing deeply in sync before closing their eyes and then opening them again to gaze down at the Cult members. At once, Bryan, Paddy, Teo and Avery all wandered forward dreamily, their eyes glazed over as they looked lovingly towards the pack of werepups before them.

With a cry of disgust, Gabriel and Nicky leapt forward to drag them back and try and snap them out of the satyrs’ charms. Cursing and hissing, the Cult members made to retreat. But before they left, Gabriel turned to glare up at Zackary and Björgvin. “Enjoy this day,” he hissed coldly, “Because I swear in Dracula’s name, I will destroy your happiness if it the last thing I do.”

As he and the rest of the Cult left the clearing, Matt cleared his throat and clapped his hands to draw everyone’s attention back to the celebration. “Well, now that’s dealt with, let’s get back to the handfasting, shall we?”

He waited for the guests to return to their seats and settle down, before turning to the two grooms and gesturing to the candles in front of them on the altar. Zackary and Björgvin each took one of the tapers and put the wicks gently into the flame of the taller candle on the altar.

“Let these flames be a symbol of your lives and the everlasting bond of love between your souls,” said Matt, as the pair held up the candles, smiling.

A sudden gust of cold wind blew through the clearing, making the flames on the large candle and Zackary’s taper flicker, and extinguishing the flame on Björgvin’s.

“Oopsies,” said Björgvin, with an awkward laugh.

“No worries, babe,” said Zackary, clicking his fingers; the flame on Björgvin’s candle immediately reignited.

“If you would now place the candles back down,” said Matt, a slightly concerned look on his face as he glanced down at Björgvin’s taper, before raising the silver wine goblet. “As the fruits of the vine bring forth such riches, may your union be equally as fruitful,” he said, inviting the two of them to drink the wine.

“I mean, it kinda already has been,” chuckled Björgvin, patting his belly and glancing over at baby Bart, once again asleep in his godsfather’s arms.

Zackary grinned cheekily back at Björgvin as he placed the goblet back down on the altar.

“And now, if you would please join hands, it is time for the bonding. Masters Barton, Cheshire and Kruminis, if you would come forward, please,” said Matt, moving back slightly to allow Malachi, London and Tajus to step up to the altar.

As Zackary and Björgvin held their arms out and entwined the fingers of both of their hands, the three fae boys also held hands and started singing softly, Malachi and Tajus on either side waving their hands in a swirling motion over the two grooms’. Thin, magical vines gently wove themselves around their arms and entwined hands, small white flowers blooming along them.

While the fae throuple continued quietly singing a dreamy tune, Matt spoke again, looking from Zackary to Björgvin and back with a warm smile. “Do you, Zackary Arthur and Björgvin Arnarson, promise to honor and be faithful to each other always?”

“We do,” they both said. The vines around their arms sparkled and grew a little tighter.

“Do you swear to be true and kind, through days of sun and days of rain, through times of joy and through times of strife?”

“We do.”

“Do you vow to love each other with all your hearts, from the night of this full moon to the very last of your lives?”

“We do.”

With the final vow, the vines glowed brightly with a golden light and drew tighter still around Zackary and Björgvin’s entwined arms, until they disappeared in a shower of sparks, leaving a pattern burned into the two mage’s skin, though it didn’t hurt but rather tingled quite pleasantly.

Matt beamed at them, the warmth of his satyr charm washing over the entire clearing like a summer’s breeze on the chilly October night. “Then I am delighted to now pronounce you bonded in love. You may kiss.”

Zackary and Björgvin gazed lovingly at each other for a moment, still holding each other’s hands, before leaning in and kissing. They broke apart briefly, before Zackary pulled Björgvin in again and kissed him even more passionately. They full-on made out for a few more moments, to much whooping and cheering from the guests, before finally breaking apart once more.

A sudden commotion from behind made them both look round; Matt rolled his eyes and sighed. “Not you two!” he called, in an exasperated tone, as Jack and Forrest almost knocked over their chairs, passionately making out and practically laying in Macsen’s lap. As Macsen jumped up, annoyed, they fell to the floor and broke apart, laughing.

“Oops, my mistake,” giggled Jack.

Once the ceremony was done, it was time for the feast and the dance. As the ushers cleared away the chairs, the fae sang for the fairies to flutter around and glow brightly like disco lights, and Ben conjured a glitter ball to hover in the air over the clearing. Thomas Brodie Sangster and a few of the other cafeteria staff carried trays and plates of food down to be placed on a long table.

Once everything was set up, magical music began playing again as Zackary and Björgvin took to the center of the clearing for their first dance as husbands. They turned and moved gracefully to the music, as the guests watched and smiled. Zackary spun Björgvin around and dipped him; standing back up, Björgvin stumbled slightly, but fell safely into Zackary’s strong arms.

“Oops,” laughed Björgvin. “Thanks for catching me, Mr. Arthur,” he said, smiling up at his new vampire husband.

Zackary positively beamed back at him. “I will always catch you,” he said softly, “Mr. Arthur,” he added, leaning in to kiss Björgvin.

There was an outbreak of cheering and clapping, along with a wolf-whistle from Aiden Arthur, as everyone else slowly started taking to the floor too – or at least, the bare ground in the middle of the clearing. Maxwell and Preston were the first to join the husbands in dancing, spinning and twirling in an elaborate routine that drew many eyes, particularly with Maxwell turning up his satyr charm; even though it was focused on Preston, other boys they passed couldn’t help but get hit by the overspill.

Predictably, Jack and Forrest were just grinding on each other as usual; no one was paying them much attention at all as they growled and groped their way across the dancefloor. Forrest let out a low howl as Jack hickeyed his neck, his hand thrust down the back of the other werepup’s pants. Meanwhile, the Walton twins too were dancing very close to each other, though in more of a passionate slow dance than an outright raunchy grinding routine. Javon was leading, and Jaden was stealing kisses from his brother every chance he got. Nearby, the fae throuple of Malachi, London and Tajus were doing a kind of elaborate three-way waltz, keeping perfectly in step with each other as small flowers bloomed on the ground beneath their bare feet.

Over at the feast table, Landon was drinking a large pitcher of spiced blood punch, while Christopher and Christian were tucking into a platter of raw Canadian bacon.

“Hey, Chris, can I have this dance?” asked Jack McGraw, coming over to them.

“Sure, babe!” Christopher wolfed down one last rasher of bacon and let himself be led away onto the floor.

As he finished the last of his own bacon, Christian turned to Landon. “You wanna dance, Landy?” he asked excitedly.

“Eh, no thanks,” said Landon, without looking round, “Not in the mood.”

Christian let out a little whine, turning his best puppy dog eyes on Landon, who stubbornly refused to meet his gaze.

A moment or two later, however, Aidan McGraw came over to them. Grinning excitedly at Christian, he said, “Hey pup, wanna dance?”

Christian nodded eagerly, and ran off with Aidan across the floor, without a glance back at the ginger vampling, who put down the empty pitcher with a thud, and glared at the fluffy blonde hair and bare back of the young werepup as he danced with the younger McGraw brother.

“That’s my name for him,” he muttered grumpily.

A number of other young mages were partaking of the feast, either instead of or on a break from dancing. Bryson was munching on some blood pie at the far end of the table; he and Landon briefly made eye contact, before Landon looked away again. Oakes and Winslow were enjoying a stack of fried chicken, while Parker sat looking rather depressed, glaring down at a slice of pizza as if it had personally insulted him, while Jackson patted him on the back and seemed to be trying to cheer him up. At the other end of the table, Aiden Arthur sat gently rocking his baby nephew in his arms, smiling as he looked over at Bart’s two daddies dancing together.

Matt and Kit were dancing near the center of the floor right under the glitter ball, alongside Jacob and Jupe, Kiefer and Brady, and Walker and Billy. Mason and Spencer were slow dancing at the far side of the clearing, gazing into each other’s eyes, while Ben and Tait danced beside the stone platform, making out passionately under the moonlight.

While Kit went off to get drinks for himself and Matt, the grinding Jack and Forrest almost bumped into the satyr.

“Oopsies,” giggled Jack, before turning back to Forrest and letting out a deep growling sigh, “Okay, I can’t hold back anymore,” he said, suddenly dropping to his knees in front of Forrest, grabbing his hand and looking up at his Chinese werepup lover, “All this love in the air, it’s getting to me, okay… Be mine, Forrest. Be my one wolf, Forrest, from this moon to the last of our lives?”

“Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” Forrest literally squealed happily, pulling Jack up into a passionate kiss and hugging him so tight that if he wasn’t a werepup too, he’d probably have been crushed to death.

Matt grinned and shook his head at the two werepups as they continued to just make out and grind on each other, oblivious to everyone around them as usual. “Definitely is something in the air I think,” he chuckled, “I’ve had like ten proposals tonight. Struggles of being a satyr.”

“Oh yeah, me too,” said Maxwell, as he and Preston danced nearby.

“Hey!” objected Preston, but Maxwell just pulled him into a kiss.

“Aww, no one compares to my wolf-vamp hybrid bae tho,” he whispered softly.

“Better not,” growled Preston.

At just before midnight, there came a slight hush over the dancefloor as two figures approached from the direction of the Academy. The tall figure of Principal Evans strode into the clearing, smiling around at them all, while arm in arm with the tall, slim, shirtless werewolf Jaeden Martell.

“Congratulations, my boys!” he said heartily, coming over to shake both Zackary and Björgvin by the hand and clap them on the back. “What a beautiful handfasting, and may the gods bless you with many happy years together.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Zackary, his arm around Björgvin, “We’re just so grateful you let us have this little ceremony, it means a lot.”

“Of course,” said Professor Evans, “Magical unity is what I strive for most here, you know that. And what’s more unifying than a vampire-wolf handfasting.” He smiled.

Next to him, Jaeden leaned in close, nuzzling the Principals neck and whining in a low growling voice, “Pleaaase, can we dance now, Daddy?”

Giving a slightly embarrassed cough, Professor Evans nodded to Zackary and Björgvin, “If you’ll excuse me boys.” As he walked away to the other side of the dancefloor, they clearly heard him whisper to Jaeden in a slightly annoyed tone, “I’ve told you, don’t call me Daddy in front of my students.”

Jaeden let out a bark of laughter as he started dancing with the Principal. The rest of the guests continued dancing and feasting as the music continued. As the full moon shone down on the clearing as the night of Samhain drew on, the happy couple and their friends danced into the night.

Jett was shirtless and drenched in a thick layer of sweat, as he worked on the punching bags in the gym. He kicked one down, tossing the obliterated bag onto the pile of destroyed ones in the corner of the room. He immediately conjured up a new bag and went straight to punching it; this time it had a picture of Christian in wolf form on it.  “Filthy flea-ridden piece of shit!” hissed Jett angrily, as he kept punching the bag and screaming in fury.

Eight Years Ago.

Jett was five years old, sitting in the back of his family’s SUV on a family road trip, eagerly watching the sights go by.

“You excited, Jetty, to see the Grand Canyon?” Jett’s mom asked, smiling as she looked back at him.

“Yes, Mommy!!” Jett squealed with anticipation.

“Oh Dana, I love you.” Jett’s dad leaned over and kissed his wife passionately.

“Gross,” Jett said, screwing up his face and laughing. 

The Klyne family parked and gathered their belongings before beginning the descent down to the canyon floor; after eight long hours, they finally reached the camping spot. Jett’s dad waved his hand and just like that, a camping sight was all set up and made for them. “Well, there you have it, our home away from home.”  

“Nows we can makes some s'mores!” Jett cried, as he did a little happy dance.

Dana laughed. “Yes, we can, son, now let’s get to it.” They did just that, the family laughing and enjoying each other’s company as they settled down by the fire and watched the sunset.

Jett smiled and snuggled up with his mother. “I love you, mommy.” Jett kissed his mom on the cheek.

The family retreated to their tent for the night after that. What they didn’t anticipate, however, was that there was a rabid werewolf loose in the area on this, a full moon night.

A couple of hours later, Jett got up to go to the bathroom. He went to a corner of their clearing and had just started to piss when he heard a distant howling.  He got scared and was running back towards the tent when the howling grew louder. Jett struggled to unzip the tent when he suddenly saw a giant shadow behind him. He turned around and saw a giant ferocious werewolf standing there; as the beast let out a terrifying howl, Jett screamed and made a run for it.

The wolf chased after Jett, but it was not long before his dad trapped the wolf with a binding charm. “Stay the hell away from my son, you dog!” he yelled.

Oliver called the authorities, letting them know of the rabid wolf. But, during the call, the wolf broke free of the binding charm. It jumped back at Oliver and ripped his throat out, spewing blood everywhere.

Jett froze in terror, only being able to watch as the creature tore his father to shreds, eating him up. Dana screamed in terror; the wolf turned and charged at her, but she grabbed the silver tent stake and stabbed the wolf in the heart with the silver stake, killing the beast dead.

Dana and Jett moved in with her parents in Vancouver, but unable to cope with the trauma and the loss, she turned to drinking, becoming completely unhinged with the world. Eventually she died, on Jett’s tenth birthday.

At the funeral, Jett sat silently as he watched them lower his mother into the ground. But Jett did not shed a tear; he just grew to loathe all werewolves and turned his focus to becoming the most powerful mage ever so that, one day, he could turn back the clock and stop his parents from ever taking that fateful trip.

Present Day.

Jett hissed in fury as he punched a hole straight through the center of the picture of Christian’s face. “Fucking mutt!” Jett tossed the bag to the ground just as Griffin entered the gym.

“Hey babe, there you are. I thought I might find you here; it’s Samhain, you know, I thought maybe we could go pig out in the cafeteria on a bunch of junk food or, ya know, just mess around. Griffin grabbed Jett’s crotch and rubbed it. “What do you say, babe?” Griffin started to hickey his lover's neck.

“Busy, don’t bother me,” muttered Jett, pushing Griffin’s hand away. “You can help me work out or you can leave, your decision.” Jett conjured another punching bag and started to punch it.

“Jett, come on, you are already strong and fit, you don’t need to spend every waking moment working out and getting stronger...” began Griffin, but Jett cut him off.

“Yes, I do Griffin! You wouldn’t understand!” Jett said, turning his attention back to the punching bag.

“Then help me understand. I love you, Jett, and I want to help you!” Griffin said, tearing up.

“You want to help me? Okay then, hold the fucking bag steady, thanks.” Jett kept punching the bag.

Griffin sighed. “Yes, my love.” Griffin held the bag and just wished that Jett would give him the time of day, but he stood and said nothing, knowing his lover had a temper. Barely speaking, they just worked out into the late hours of that night.

Björgvin tucked baby Bart into his cradle and kissed his head goodnight after the handfasting ceremony. He and Zack had a special dorm that they had been given due to the baby. “He’s out like a light.”

“Good,” Zack said, smirking, “Now to put another one in ya!” Zack said, grabbing Björgvin and tossing him to the bed as he ripped his clothes off.

Björgvin moaned. “Oh please, not again, not yet, my ass is still sore from the last baby and my slim figure is ruined!”

Zack let a devilish grin overtake his face. “I don’t fucking care.” Zack ripped Björgvin’s clothes clean off and started fucking the shit out of him.

Björgvin let out a full-on howl of sheer pleasure as his vampiric husband fucked him with his nine-inch rod until the sun came up.

Preston ripped off Maxwell’s tux jacket and shirt as they entered the nearby restroom. He started licking his nipples straight away, causing Max to let out an extremely loud moan. “Oh, fuck yeah, Preston... fuckkkkkkkkk!”

Preston ripped his own suit off as he felt up his boyfriend’s extremely buff figure, while Maxwell ran his hands over Preston’s own slim twinky figure as the pair made out. “Fuck me, Maxwell, fuck me hard,” Preston howled, before burying his teeth into Maxwell’s neck.

Maxwell grinned as he pinned Preston to the wall and started to fuck him hard. “Take it, Preston, take it!!!” Maxwell moaned, feeling Preston’s ass clench around his throbbing ten-inch rod. “I love you so much, fuckkk.”

“I love you too, my sexy satyr!” growled Preston, as Maxwell kissed him passionately and they continued to fuck in the restroom.

Ben shoved Tait into their dorm room which they had all to themselves for now, as their roommates, Noah FM, Stefan and Avi, were all out at a merboy party still. Ben and Tait started ripping off their clothes the moment the door closed behind them and were soon making out passionately in Tait’s bed. Tait laid on the bed wearing nothing but his tight jockstrap. “I think I’ll need help with this, babe!”

Ben smirked and used his teeth to pull down Tait’s jockstrap; he then got slapped in the face with Tait’s eight-inch cock, which Ben instantly engulfed with his mouth, deepthroating it with ease.

Tait moaned loudly. “Ohhh shit, yeah, suck it, Daon!!!” Tait shoved Ben’s head further down his cock, his long hair tickling Tait’s thighs.

Ben was vigorously beating his own eight-inch cock, smirking as he worshiped every inch of the cock deep within his throat.

The Walton twins, who were already nude, burst into the dorm room they shared with Macsen Lintz, Spencer Fitzgerald and Luca Luhan. Macsen and Spencer were elsewhere, but Luca was trying to sleep; as Javon and Jaden entered, he groaned, knowing the twins were going be fucking loud and hard.

Javon howled as he began to roughly fuck his twin brother with his hairy, thick, seven-inch wolf cock! “Take it, Dub... take it!” Javon slapped Jaden’s ass hard.

Jaden howled loudly. “Wanna!!! Oh, fuck yeahhh, Wanna!!!”  Jaden moaned and howled, grunting and panting as Javon shoved his cock deep into his asshole, so deep you could see it bulging in Jaden’s chest.

Javon moaned. “What would make this better, bro, is you and me fucking one of the vamps like this together!” Javon just howled at the thought of DP’ing some sexy vamp with his twin brother.

Jaden let out a growling moan of pleasure. “That will be the day... but until then, fuck me, Wanna, fuck me like there is no tomorrow!”

Javon smirked. “With pleasure, Dub!” Javon continued to fuck his twin as hard as he could.

Christopher let out a low howl as he made out with his boyfriend Jack McGraw, who he was carrying back to their dorm room, clothes being tossed off all along the way. Christopher kicked in the dorm room door hard and threw Jack down onto his bed. He made quick work of the pants containing his six-inch cock and hopped into the bed with the nude McGraw brother, who was bating his own five-inch meat.

“You look so sexy, babe... fuck me!” growled Jack.

Christopher let out a low sexy growl as he lined up his cock with Jack’s tight ass and started fucking him slowly. “Oh, that feels so good, babe!”

Jack let out a low howl. “Oh shit, yes, Chris, that’s it, oh hell, oh yeah!” Jack started to pant as Christopher picked up the speed of his thrusts.

Christopher howled. “I... am so fucking glad I got to meet you on the year of my heat coming in, there is no one I would rather be in heat with.” Christopher smiled as Jack pulled him down into a loving and passionate kiss as they fucked.

Mason smiled as he looked over at his roommates doing that, and then moaned as his ginger lover deepthroated his own thick, seven-inch cock. “Oh, Spencer, you should visit my room more often!”

Spencer took a long lick of Mason’s fae cock. “With pleasure. I would say our first date was quite the success... I mean, you already got my pale ass naked.”

Mason smirked and slapped that ass hard. “Yeah, that ass is my property now, understand?” Mason said, choking the ginger.

Spencer moaned. “Aye, Pappy!” Spencer then sat on Mason’s cock, jerking his own five-inch cock as he began to ride the fae boy’s cock. 

Mason let out a loud moan. “Holy fuckkkkkk, that feels so good!” Mason bucked his hips and wrapped his arms around the ginger werepup, fucking him as hard as he could.

Billy and Walker, Mason’s other roommates, were snuggling in Walker’s bed nude; Walker was beating Billy’s thick six-inch cock and Billy was beating Walker’s five-inch cock, the pair passionately making out as they did so.

“I bloody love you, Yank,” Billy said, as he started to hickey Walker’s neck.

Walker moaned. “Ohhh yes, you Brits know just how to make me feel just like Miley Cyrus on that wrecking ball!” Walker said, moaning the whole time.

Billy just laughed. “You say the most bloody random-ass shit, Yank, but you wouldn’t be you without it!”

Walker smiled and laid back. “Mmhmm, now it is time for you to stick your photon torpedo into my tight tube, Mister Tea Drinker!”

Billy laughed again. “With pleasure.” Billy rammed his cock into Walker’s ass and started fucking him as hard as he could.

Meanwhile, in a different part of the Academy, Kiefer and Brady walked into their dorm room hand in hand. Nathan Blair and Chance Hurstfield were playing poker, sitting on Nathan’s bed; they looked up as the other two entered. “Uh-oh, the boyfriends are back and look how touchy they are,” Chance said, playing his hand.

Nathan nodded. “Brady is about to get fucked, just like you in this game… full fucking house, baby!” Nathan laughed.

“I always fucking hated that show,” Chance said, tossing his cards on the table.

By this point, Kiefer and Brady had already stripped off their shirts and were making out in Kiefer’s bed. “Mmm Brady, this working out has been paying off,” Kiefer said, rubbing his lover’s much slimmer chest than just a year ago.

“Well, when you start dating a satyr, you kind of need to look hot,” Brady said, frowning.

Kiefer caressed Brady’s cheek. “I would love you no matter what you weigh. Besides, you will never look as good as me, I mean look at me!” Kiefer flashed his pearly whites.

“You are such an asshole, but a hot one,” Brady said, moaning as he made out with Kiefer.

Bodhi was in the form of a pillow on his bed; he watched as Kiefer began to fuck the fae boy with his nine-inch cock, while Brady beat his own six-inch meat. Pillow-Bodhi watched the whole thing and enjoyed the show very much.

Jacob Tremblay and Noah Jupe entered their door room to find it vacant. “Bloody empty, perfect!” Jupe said, eagerly stripping down to the nude and shoving his pointer finger into his asshole, fingering it.

Jacob smirked and stripped as well. He picked up Jupe’s legs and placed them on his back as Jacob buried his tongue deep into Jupe’s asshole and began to tongue fuck him. “Mmm, so tasty!”

“I want it big and thick tonight, babe!” Jupe said, smirking.

Jacob nodded and focused, narrowing his eyes, as his thin, five-inch cock began to shift into a thick, eight-inch rod! “This good?”

Jupe examined it thoughtfully. “Nope, bigger!”

Jacob smirked, concentrating again; his cock grew to ten inches long, and even thicker. “Surely this will do the job?’

“Nope, I want you to tear my bloody fucking ass to shreds!” Jupe said, as he began to hickey Jacob’s neck.

“Well, okay then, here goes nothing.” Jacob closed his eyes and focused even harder, till his cock swelled to a massive sixteen inches long and roughly as thick as a fist. He then threw Jupe down and began to ram it deep into his ass, hard and fast!

Jupe screamed in sheer overwhelming bliss. “OH, FUCK YES, TREMBLAY, FUCK ME!!!”

Jacob smirked. “With pleasure.” Jacob proceeded to fuck Jupe with the biggest cock ever seen on a young Canadian.

The fae throuple entered the dorm room which they shared with the merboys Ryler and Turin Bingham, who were still at the mer party. As the door closed behind them, London smirked and turned to Malachi. “Guess who is on bottom tonight?”

Malachi smirked back. “Ohhh yes, he is!” Malachi waved his hand and soon magical vines entrapped Tajus as London stripped the Lithuanian boy down to the nude.

Struggling to move, Tajus just moaned and groaned. “Ah feck, I’m about to get fucked in all holes, aren’t I?”

London nodded. “Damn right, and you're gonna love it!”

Malachi waved his hands again and spread Tajus legs with the vines; he started fucking his asshole hard, just as London started fucking his throat! The older two high-fived as they fucked the youngest of the throuple.

Tajus let out a loud moan of pleasure as his boyfriends fucked him. London was the most hung at seven inches and thick; Malachi had six inches and an average girth, while Tajus himself had a thick five incher.

While all this was going on, Kit entered his and Matt’s shared quarters. Stepping inside, he heard moans and groans and went to go investigate; he was shocked to see what he did.  

Matt was cock deep in his own brother Macsen. “Oh Macsen, you’re so tight!!!”

Macsen growled when he saw Kit enter the room. “Uh, we have company, big bro.”

“What in the bloody hell is this?” cried Kit, “Are you cheating on me? With your own fucking brother!”

Matt pulled his twelve-inch cock out of Macsen’s tight ass; he turned to Kit and embraced him. “I was going to tell you, but me and Macsen are very sexually active and have been for like ten years. I’m sorry, but I’m not going to stop, not for anyone, he’s my brother!”

Kit nodded. “Alright, fine, I have an idea.”

Matt smirked. “I was hoping you would think of that.”

Kit smirked and stripped down to the nude; he crawled in bed with Matt and then he rammed his ten-inch cock in right alongside Matt’s twelve-incher deep into Macsen’s ass, hard and fast!

Macsen let out a loud howl, moaning like crazy as the couple DP’d his tight wolf ass. He already knew this would become a common activity for the three, since Kit seemed fully on board with Matt and Macsen’s incestuous ways!

Jack and Forrest slipped off back up to their dorm room. The pair of them made rather slow progress along the hallways, as they continued to make out and grope each other along the way. Jack kept stopping to hickey Forrest’s neck, causing him to howl and waking up some of the students who had already gone to bed.

When they reached their dorm room, they found it empty except for the satyr boy Ozzy, who was fast asleep on his bed, his bare chest half-covered by the duvet. All too familiar with his werepup roommates’ antics, he had earplugs in and was oblivious to the both of them grinding and grunting as they stumbled into the room, Jack already pulling his pants down before the door had even closed behind them.

Jack threw Forrest down on his bed, letting out a deep howl as he wolfed out before ripping Forrest’s pants off with his teeth. Dropping his own pants and kicking them aside, he lined up his hard seven-inch wolf cock with Forrest’s ass and began pounding him as hard as he could.

“Ohhh yeahhh!” he growled, “Ohhh fuuuck yeahhh! You gonna be my slutty wolf bottom forever, right, babe?” He reached down and pulled Forrest’s face around so he could make out with him again.

“Yeah, uhhh, daddy!” groaned Forrest, “Mmm, fuuuck yeah, pound my ass, it’s yours!”

“Damn right it is!” said Jack, as he spanked Forrest’s cheeks hard. “FUUUUUUCK YEEEAAAHHH!” he roared, slamming in harder and harder.

Forrest howled out loud, crying out an animalistic roar to the night as he too wolfed out fully; there was a loud crunching, cracking sound as the bed beneath them literally broke with the force of Jack’s pounding. Not that either of them paid it the slightest attention, the pair too lost in pleasure and lust to notice anything besides their own sweaty bodies slapping together.

“When we’re finally blood bonded,” growled Jack, “Gonna put so many litters in you. GONNA BREED YOU EVERY NIIIIIIIIIGHT!” he howled.

Forrest couldn’t even articulate a response, but simply moaned and howled in pleasure himself. It wasn’t long before even Jack found he couldn’t keep up the pace indefinitely; with the deepest, loudest howl yet, he unloaded inside Forrest, breeding his boyfriend’s ass like he’d promised. The feeling of Jack falling over the edge sent a frisson through Forrest, who shot his own load onto the bedcovers without the slightest prompting from his hands, which were still gripping the headboard of the broken bed for dear life.

Not ready to give up yet though, after only a few moments rest, Jack flipped Forrest over on the bed and began eagerly riding his own hard, five-inch wolf cock. Such was wolf stamina, it seemed; but still, it wasn’t long before Forrest was cumming again, this time busting inside Jack’s tight ass. Jack jacked his own cock while still riding his lover, till he shot another load on Forrest’s abs.

“I love you, my little wolf slut,” growled Jack, pulling Forrest into a sweaty, sticky embrace and kissing him passionately.

“Love you more,” Forrest growled back sleepily, his eyes already half-closed as he melted into Jack’s embrace.

The pair of them drifted off to sleep, their naked bodies still entwined on the disheveled duvet in the collapsed bed.

Jack awoke suddenly, a few hours later. Rubbing his eyes sleepily and looking around in the gloom, his wolf senses told him that something odd was happening. There was an eerie light coming from somewhere outside the window, and as he gazed down at the sleeping, naked form of Forrest beside him, he heard the faint sound of singing.

It was the strangest song Jack had ever heard, both spine-chilling and yet also enchanting at the same time. Though he did not recognize the voice, he felt sure it must belong to an angel; what else could produce a sound that sweet? “Oh, troubled soul, come to the waters of the lagoon,” it sang, “Come to me for sweet bliss. Oh, come to me, come to me, wade in my waters, feel this bliss and the light from me.”

Jack sighed and got to his feet. He had to follow this voice. He didn’t know what it was or where it was coming from; he just had to follow it. Without even glancing back at Forrest, who was too tuckered out to even notice that he’d got out of the bed anyway, despite how closely they’d been cuddled up together, he strolled out of the dorm, past the sleeping Ozzy, Oakes and Merrick in pursuit of that angelic voice.

Once out of the dorm, he quickly realized the voice was drifting across the grounds from Mercer’s Lagoon, so he dashed butt-naked down the corridor and out into the chilly grounds. He practically ran down the hill till he reached the shore, and stepped out into the water without a second thought, his mind full of the song as his eyes fell at last upon the beautiful glowing creature that beckoned to him from across the lagoon.

Jack swam to it as fast as his doggy paddle could get him there, and felt its warm embrace at once. Never before had he felt such warmth and love, thought Jack. How had he lasted this long without the creature he had no clue.

As he began making out passionately with it, he felt the creature slip a long tentacle between his legs and into his ass. “Ooh, kinky. I like it,” growled Jack, moaning deeply as he felt it slip deeper inside him. But then the creature wrapped its arms around him with a vice-like grip and dragged him down, deep below the surface. Continuing to make out and embrace, they disappeared into the dark water till even the glowing light could not be seen.

The creature was gone once again, and so was Jack.

Chapter Text

The morning after Samhain dawned bright and cold over Mjölnir Academy. A cold wind blowing across the mountains, but it was the atmosphere inside the school that was rather dark and ominous, after it had been discovered early that morning that a second student had mysteriously disappeared in the night.

Jack hadn’t been seen since the previous night; his roommates Oakes and Merrick reported seeing him in bed with Forrest when they returned the dorms themselves, but he was gone when they awoke. A search of the grounds had turned up nothing, although a group of the werepups had tracked Jack’s scent to the edge of the lagoon, where Prestyn’s clothes had been found a few weeks ago.

“Well, I’m glad you’ve stopped going for your midnight swims at least,” said Jackson at breakfast time, sitting down next to Julian. He still seemed a bit pissed off at being stood up for the handfasting.

“Yeah, but I don’t think Prestyn or Jack are gonna turn into merboys,” sighed Julian, “You okay there, pup?” he asked, turning to Christian, who was picking at his plate of bacon but not really eating it – most un-Christian like behavior.

“I… I’m scared,” mumbled Christian, “They’re going after werepups now.” He looked up at Julian, his ears sparkling with tears.

“Hey, we don’t know that someone’s going after anyone,” said Julian reasonably, patting Christian on the back, “Prestyn and Jack will probably turn up any day just having got lost or something.” When Christian didn’t look convinced, Julian said, “Well, if it makes you feel less scared, why don’t you bunk in with Landon at night, snuggle up safe in his coffin with him?”

Christian looked eagerly over at Landon, who just sighed and shook his head. “He fidgets too much; I won’t get a wink of sleep.”

“Look, what is the matter with you, Landy?” asked Julian, frowning, “You’ve been in a really grumpy mood for ages.”

“He knows,” muttered Landon, glaring at Christian, before looking back down at his blood pie and finishing it off.

Christian just shrugged. Julian looked from the werepup to the vampling and then to Jackson, who also shrugged. Before he could ask anything else, however, Aidan McGraw came over to their table.

“Hey Chris, the pack are meeting in the woods, you coming?”

“Sure,” said Christian, abandoning his uneaten bacon and getting to his feet.

Landon hissed and glared at Aidan as he led Christian away. “Of course,” he muttered, “The pack comes first, as always.”

Julian looked at him reproachfully. “Hey, don’t be like that, Landy,” he said.

But Landon just sighed again, before getting to his feet and super-speeding off in a vampiric huff, leaving Julian and Jackson sitting alone together at the cafeteria table in a slightly awkward silence.

The wolf pack were meeting in their usual clearing in the woods. As the cold winter sun shone down through the branches of the trees, Professor Gould stood alongside Bryce Gheisar, waiting for the last few pack members to arrive. As Christian and Aidan stepped into the clearing and settled themselves on a fallen log, the teacher looked gravely around at them all.

“Good morning, pups,” said Professor Gould, “I’m sorry to drag you all out here so early, but as I’m sure you are aware, last night a second student went missing. This time it was one of our pack, Jack Dylan Grazer. Now, as yet, we don’t know what has happened, but I just want you all to be very careful, and to look out for each other. Did anyone see or hear anything unusual last night?” he asked, looking around at them all.

The pack members turned and looked at one another, some shrugging, others just shaking their heads and looking worried. Most of them looked rather sleepy, some with messy hair, others still just in their underwear. Spencer was sitting rather awkwardly on a log, while Macsen and Björgvin stood a little to the side of where Nolan and Bryce were.

“Last thing we saw was Jack dragging Forrest back to their dorm to go fuck,” said Javon, shrugging and glancing down at Jaden, who was dozing with his head on his brother’s bare shoulder.

“Nothing unusual there,” said Bryce, “And last thing I heard was the pair of them howling into the night.”

“Where is Forrest, anyway?” asked Macsen, looking around the clearing for any sign of the Chinese werepup.

“Oakes said he’s just been in bed all morning crying,” sighed Winslow, “He wouldn’t come down to breakfast, wouldn’t even say anything.”

Professor Gould sighed deeply, then turned to Bryce. “I think you, Björgvin and Macsen should go and check on him. See if he saw anything that might help. At the very least, try and cheer the poor pup up a little.”

Bryce nodded, and he led the other two across the clearing and back up to the Academy. When they reached the seventh-year dorms, they found Ozzy, Oakes and Merrick standing outside the door of dorm 7B, all looking very worried. As they approached, Bryce could hear the faint sound of crying coming from within.

“Forrest’s locked us out,” sighed Ozzy, “Poor bloody kid’s just been sobbing since first light.”

Bryce stepped up and knocked on the dorm room door. “Forrest!” he called, “Forrest, it’s Bryce, open up will ya?” There was no response. Bryce banged harder on the door. “Hey dude, come on, you’re worrying us all out here. Just open the door and let me in.”

When there was still no response, Bryce sighed and took a few steps back. Wolfing out, he made to run at the door to break it down, but before he did, Merrick intervened.

“Wait, let me,” he said, and then he shifted; with a clinking sound, a small golden key dropped to the floor in front of Bryce, who picked it up with an impressed smile. “Ooh watch it, that tickles,” came Merrick’s giggling voice from the key.

Bryce carefully placed Key-Merrick in the lock on the dorm room door and turned; the door swung open, and Bryce stepped inside. As soon as Bryce had pulled the key back out of the lock, Merrick shifted back into boy form and shook himself.

The dorm was still slightly gloomy, with the blinds on the windows half-down, but through what sunlight was streaming into the room, they saw Forrest lying naked on his front in the wrecked bed, shaking and sobbing into his pillow as he clutched Jack’s suit pants to his nose, breathing in his scent.

Bryce walked over and sat on the edge of the bed beside him. He gently stroked Forrest’s back; the other werepup gave a slight shudder at the touch, continuing to cry and bury his face in his pillows.

“Come on, dude, it’ll be okay,” he said softly, ruffling Forrest’s dark hair, “Why don’t you come and have some breakfast, eh?”

“No, no, it won’t b-be okay,” sobbed Forrest, his voice muffled by the pillow, “My love is g-gone! My m-moon, my soulmate, my r-reason for living!” He howled in despair. “Just leave me alone. I just wanna lay here and d-die.”

“Hey now, none of that,” said Bryce, putting an arm around Forrest and trying to get him to look up at him, “I know you’re upset, but I’m sure Jack will be fine.”

Forrest suddenly growled; wolfing out, he turned to Bryce and bared his fangs. “LEAVE ME ALOOOOOONE!” he howled, tears still streaming down his furry face.

Conceding defeat, Bryce got to his feet and held up his hands. He walked back over to the other boys who were watching Forrest and looking very concerned and anxious. “I think maybe we should just leave him be for now, I don’t think he’s in the mood to be cheered up.”

The others nodded. Oakes turned to Bryce. “You guys go. I’ll keep an eye on him,” he said, and when the others seemed surprised, he added, “Vamp-Wolf Union, right? We gotta have each other’s backs.”

Björgvin looked impressed. “Yep, we sure do. Speaking of which, I better get back, I’ve left Zackary holding the baby. If I don’t take over, he’ll probably be trying to teach the little guy how to turn into a bat, and I don’t think Bart’s quite ready for that yet.”

The others all laughed. Björgvin headed off down the corridor back towards his and Zackary’s dorm room. Bryce then left to head back down to the clearing to meet Professor Gould, while Macsen, Ozzy and Merrick all headed off to do their own things, leaving Oakes to sit in his coffin, reading a book and glancing concernedly over at the still crying werepup on the broken bed.

Jackson was crossing the courtyard after leaving the cafeteria when he found Parker sitting alone on a bench in the corner, quietly crying with his head in his hands. Jackson went over and quietly sat next to him, patting the satyr boy on the back.

“Hey Parky,” said Jackson.

Parker murmured a vague greeting but didn’t look up. “If only I’d been there for him,” he sniffled, and Jackson knew he was thinking about Prestyn again, “If I’d been a better brother, then maybe…”

“Hey, stop talking like that,” said Jackson firmly, “You were the best brother.”

“No, I wasn’t,” sobbed Parker, “He wanted to come out to everyone but I… I just wasn’t ready. I was scared… and now…”

“Come out?” asked Jackson, “What do you mean?”

Parker sighed, and then finally looked up, meeting Jackson’s eyes with a defiant if watery stare. “We were lovers, okay? We were together and had been for years.”

He seemed ready to be judged, but Jackson just smiled gently and rubbed Parker’s back. “Aww, what’s wrong with that?”

“You… you don’t think it’s weird?” asked Parker, hesitantly.

Jackson just laughed. “Compared to half the stuff that goes on here? Nope.” He grinned, and Parker finally smiled too. “But I mean, the Walton twins don’t exactly hide it, and no one judges them.”

“True.” Parker nodded. “Of course, Wanna could punch their lights out if anyone said anything.”

“Well, yeah,” conceded Jackson, “But still, it’s not wrong or bad anyway.”

Parker nodded, still crying a little. He wiped away a few tears. “I just miss him so much.”

“I know,” said Jackson, pulling Parker into a tight hug and rubbing his back, “But he’ll be okay. And so will Jack, you’ll see.” Jackson and Parker embraced for a long moment before parting ways as Jackson returned to his dorm room.

Julian pulled on his swim trunks and slipped on his flip-flops, getting ready to head down to the lagoon. Jackson entered the room and sighed when he saw Julian’s apparel. “The lagoon again? Have you even gone to a magic lesson in weeks?”

“I don’t need any, I have magic down pat, see, look!” Julian conjured a bouquet of flowers and handed them to Jackson. “See babe, no problems with that, I need to learn how to use these new-found mer powers.”

Jackson sighed. “Fine. I will see you at lunch then?”

Julian shook his head. “Nada, I’m having lunch down at the lagoon with Finn, we are going to pull an all-day session of practice. Don’t wait up for me, I’m gonna be out late. You will cover for me with Jett, right?”

“Of course, babe, I just feel like we hardly see each other is all, you are always off at the lagoon with Finn. I don’t know, I feel a little ditched, I guess.”

Julian laughed. “Oh Jackson, you are being silly. But this is how it is now, I am a merboy and that’s how it’s gonna stay, you will have to come to terms with that, I know I have.” Julian gave Jackson a weird half-hug and ran off to the lagoon.

Jackson sighed. “Oh Juju... I wish you had never got these powers; it was better before.” Jackson wiped his tears and headed off to class alone.

Finn was sitting in the lagoon when he saw Julian walk up. “Hey Juju!” Finn jumped out of the lagoon; he ran over to Julian and pulled him into a long, wet embrace. “I missed you.”

Julian smiled. “I missed you too, Finners. What’s this?” Julian asked, checking out Finn in a new get up.

“Oh yeah, what do you think? It’s a speedo, the other boys would tease me for wearing them, but I like them; they are the best.” Finn did a spin, showing off his fit legs, the tight black speedo barely holding his goods in place.

Julian nodded. “You look hot, Finn; it suits you well.”

“And they are so soft. Here, feel!” Finn grabbed Julian’s hand and placed it right on his crotch. “See, soft.”

“No, it’s hard... I mean, uh, yeah... yeah, very nice!” Julian said, turning as red as a tomato.

“I bet you would look great in a speedo, Juju, you should consider getting one,” Finn said as he rubbed Julian’s shoulder while Julian was still rubbing his crotch.

Suddenly, Julian realized what he was doing and pulled away quick. “I, uh, we should get into practicing.”

Finn smiled. “Alright, Juju, today we are going to work on using your water powers when on dry land, because you can; it takes a lot of practice, but I know you can do it.” Finn walked behind Julian and wrapped his arms around his waist, working his way up to Julian’s right arm and lifting it into the air. “Focus, create the water from within,” Finn said, as he rubbed Julian’s hip with his other hand.

Julian closed his eyes and focused on what he wanted, and then, a beam of water was spat out of his hand. “I did it!!!”

Finn smiled. “I knew you could, Juju.” Finn stared into Julian’s eyes.

“I couldn’t have done it without you,” Julian said, staring back at Finn.

Finn leaned in and closed his eyes; Julian did not pull away.

But at that moment, Noah and Stefan blasted Julian and Finn into the lagoon with their water beams, laughing the whole time. “Bullseye!” Noah exclaimed, as he high-fived Stefan.

“Fuck you, Franklyn-Miller!” Finn shouted.

“Your ugly ass, never! It makes me sick thinking about it.” Noah waved his hands and soon seaweed chains entrapped Finn, one closing rather tightly around his neck. “You’re weak and pathetic, Carr, and you wear speedos like a fucking child... do you wear your diapers underneath?” Noah made a fist and the seaweed choked Finn even harder.

“Stop it, you're hurting him!” Julian shouted.

“Can it, Hilliard, this is between me and Baby Finny here. Stefan, make it hurt!”

Stefan smirked and used both hands to create a beam of water, which he aimed directly at Finn’s chest.

Finn screamed in pain as the beam hit him; the water was so fast it stung really badly, and he also coughed as he was being strangled. “Why are you doing this?”

“Because I fucking can, bitch!” Noah made the seaweed even tighter.

Julian screamed and stuck out his hands towards Noah. A very tiny squirt of water came out. “Shit!”

Noah laughed cruelly. “Having trouble getting it up, Hilliard? Get out of here, you’re no true merboy, go back to your magic tricks with the landwalkers!”  

Finn was turning blue and about to pass out as Noah just laughed, when suddenly, a beam of ice hit Noah in the arm, causing him to lose focus and drop Finn. “Who dares?!?”

“I dare, bitch,” Avi said, as he conjured another icicle. “Now, I suggest you fuck off!”

“Come on, Stefan, we have better things to do than associate with this lot!” Noah grabbed Stefan and they ran off up the path towards the school.

Julian had rushed to Finn’s aid. “You okay, Finners?”

Finn coughed a bit but smiled. “Never better, Juju,” he said, caressing Julian’s cheek.

“That was totally awesome, Avi, thanks for the assist.”

“Trust me, I had no issues knocking Franklyn-Miller down a peg. He has had that coming his way for ages,” Avi said, helping Julian get Finn onto dry land.

Julian couldn’t help but stare at Avi in all his shirtless glory, as the water glistened off his abs just right. “Wow, I have never noticed but you are kind of, well, gorgeous!”

Avi laughed. “I get that a lot, my big brother Asher is a satyr, you know, so I do have some satyr blood within me.”

Julian nodded before turning his attention to the recovering Finn.

“I’m okay really, Juju, I promise,” Finn said, as he took Julian’s hand into his own and held it tightly.

“Good, I need to learn the ways of mer, so next time I don’t have to rely on others, I can save you myself.”

Finn nodded. “Well then, there is no time to waste, let’s get back to the lessons.” Finn, Julian and Avi hung out for the rest of the day as Julian learned more and more about his mer powers.

Jett was running around the school grounds shirtless, testing his speed while Griffin was using his phone to time him.

Jett stopped right in front of Griffin. “So, what was my time?” he asked, wiping sweat from his brow.

“35.8 seconds, that’s really good!” Griffin said, smiling.

Jett chugged a bit of water. “Have you heard the exciting news babe?” he asked.

Griffin frowned, looking confused. “What news, Jetty?”

“There is some kind of mystical force targeting the filthy mutts and it got one of the worst, that damn degenerate Grazer. It got him, he’s fucking dead, babe, never again will we be subjected to his fucking filth!”

“And what about Prestyn, he was no mutt?” Griffin said, frowning.

“An unfortunate casualty on the path to purging the school of all the mutts.” Jett shrugged. “I can’t wait for it to take more mutts. Personally, I hope Christian is next!” Jett laughed cruelly at the thought. “Oh, that would be glorious, don’t you think so, my love? Finding his dead, disgusting, mangled corpse floating in the lagoon, Yule would come early and that would be the best gift... all the mutts dead, that would be the best thing ever!”

“Jett, you sound a bit... psychotic, that is very concerning.” Griffin was cut off as Jett grabbed him by the neck, squeezing hard.

“All the fucking mutts deserve to die; they are a disgusting disease that needs to be eradicated from the face of this good earth!!!” Jett tossed Griffin to the ground. “Oh babe, I’m sorry, I’m just very passionate about this.”

“Yeah, I can tell, but this anti-mutt stance you are doubling down on is causing me great worry, that’s how Franklyn-Miller started, how Bateman started, I don’t want you to end up like them, pure evil beings of hate.”

“But they are right, us vamps are the best type of being and they were brave enough to be vocal about it and so will I. If you can’t accept it, well, then you can go fuck yourself!” Jett shoved Griffin and walked off.

Griffin ran to catch up with him. “Jetty, no matter what, I love you,” he said, caressing Jett’s cheek.

Jett nodded. “Good, now come along, we have more work to do!” 

Griffin sighed. “Yes, my love.” Griffin followed Jett, fearing for his future but unable to look past the true love he felt for the younger boy. Was he crazy to love Jett? Yes, he thought, and yet he loved him anyway.

“Mmmmmm, ohhh fuck yeahhh!” growled Bryce through gritted teeth, as he thrust his thick eight-inch wolf cock into Jake’s ass, their naked bodies slapping against each other as he slammed the merboy into the bed.

Jake let out a strangled moan of pleasure as he felt his brother’s boyfriend pound him. Neither of them had planned on this happening; they’d just got a bit carried away when they were cuddling and making out on Bryce’s bed, something they’d been doing a lot recently, ever since the night when Dash had called from the wolf frat party. Now both of their clothes and underwear were on the dorm room floor, and Jake was lying flat on his front as a wolfed-out Bryce fucked him senseless.

“Oh yeah, you like my tight mer-ass, don’t you?” he moaned.

“Damn right I do, feels so good,” grunted Bryce, “But I wanna see your pretty face as I fuck you,” he added, before flipping Jake over so his legs were in the air and he could look down at him, smirking lustfully.

The merboy continued to moan as Bryce took him roughly, before the werepup leaned in and kissed him passionately, resuming their make-out session from earlier as he buried his cock deep inside Jake’s ass.

As Bryce started hickeying Jake’s neck with his sharp teeth, the merboy let out a gasp and said, “You sure, Brycey? People might notice that.”

But Bryce just shrugged. “If Dash doesn’t care, why should I?” he muttered, “Yeah, I saw the hickey on his neck after the party,” he added, a bitter edge to his voice, “As if I wouldn’t recognize a wolf hickey from Blake, he gave me enough of them.”

“So, uh… ohhh fuuuck, Brycey,” moaned Jake, as Bryce slammed hard into his ass again, “So, uh, this is kinda revenge sex, then?”

“Do you care?” asked Bryce.

“Nah,” said Jake, “Uhhh fuuuck! Just breed me… BREED ME WITH YOUR FAT WOLF COCK!” he screamed.

Bryce smirked, kissing Jake again before stepping up the pace and ramming his cock harder than ever into the merboy’s tight hole. “Fuck yeah,” he growled, “Oh fuuuck yeahhh! IMMA FILL YOU UUUUUUUUUPPP! OHHH YEAAAAAAHHH!” He literally howled as he unloaded and filled Jake’s ass up to the brim.

Lost in the throes of pleasure, neither of them noticed the door of the dorm room open or that someone had walked in until the boy gasped. Snapping their heads around sharply, Bryce and Jake saw Noah Schnapplecakes standing frozen in the doorway, his mouth slightly open as he stared at the two boys caught in an incredibly compromising position.

“Ohhh…” said Schnapp, after what seemed like an endless pause, “Oh shit, guys, I’m sorry…” He just stood there and continued to stare, as neither Bryce nor Jake moved a muscle, Bryce still wolfed-out and ballsdeep in his boyfriend’s little brother.

Finally, Bryce managed to speak. “You gonna just stand there and watch, Schnapp?” he growled, “Either get the fuck out or join in.”

Schnapp shook himself, realizing he was just staring at them. “Um, I’ll go…” he mumbled.

“Fine,” said Bryce, “Um, just… please don’t tell anyone,” he added, slightly awkwardly.

“Don’t worry, I won’t,” said Schnapp, before turning to leave, closing the dorm room door behind him.

The moment he was gone, Jake let out a frustrated moan, glancing down at his own rock-hard six-inch cock. “You gonna finish me off, bro?” he pleaded, looking at Bryce.

Bryce didn’t need asking twice. He pulled out of Jake, then swallowed the merboy’s cock hungrily and sucked him off. Jake moaned deeply as he shot ropes of hot cum down Bryce’s throat.

“Mmm, salty,” growled Bryce, as he lay down next to Jake and kissed him again.

The two sweaty boys dozed off, naked and entwined on Bryce’s bed, neither of them giving a thought to what might happen if the other dorm boys returned before they woke up and cleaned themselves off.

Schnapp was still rather distracted when he wandered into his shapeshifting class a few minutes later, something that was picked up on by his younger classmate Jacob Tremblay.

“You okay there, Schnappers?” asked Jacob, as he turned back into himself from being a plushie moose on the desk.

“Wha… uh, yeah,” mumbled Schnapp, “It’s just…” He hesitated, then leaned in and whispered conspiratorially, “Okay, look, don’t tell anyone, but I just walked in on Bryce with Jake.”

“Walked in on them doing what?” asked Jacob.

“Well, it wasn’t algebra homework…” snickered Schnapp.

Jacob gasped, his face literally turning into the shocked-face emoji. “You mean Bryce was…”

“Going to town on his boyfriend’s little brother, yeah,” said Schnapp, “But look, don’t tell anyone, okay?”

“I won’t,” said Jacob, with an angelic smile.

After the lesson, Jacob headed off to the cafeteria to meet up with his boyfriend Noah Jupe. As the two of them sat down at a table, Jacob noticed Bryce and Jake walking in together to get some dinner. Maybe it was just his imagination, but Jacob thought they both looked a little shifty.

But maybe it wasn’t just him. “What’s up with those two?” asked Jupe, as he tucked into his mac and cheese and followed Jacob’s line of sight.

“Uh…” began Jacob, and then, leaning in close and whispering, he said, “Look, don’t tell anyone, okay, but the other Noah told me he walked in on Bryce fucking Jake’s brains out earlier.”

Jupe’s eyes went wide, and he dropped his fork with a clatter. “But… isn’t Bryce dating…”

“Yep.” Jacob nodded. “But look, don’t tell anyone.”

Jupe shook his head and resumed eating.

That night, however, Jupe couldn’t help but think about what Jacob had told him, the image of Bryce and Jake together flashing before his mind’s eye while he was getting ready for bed. As he pulled off his shirt, he noticed Griffin glancing over at him from his coffin, where he was browsing something on his phone, one hand down his pants.

“You okay, Jupers?” he asked, “You seem a little… preoccupied.”

“Oh, it’s nothing.” Jupe shrugged, and then paused before turning to Griffin. “Okay, can you keep a secret?” he asked, and Griffin nodded. “Well…” Jupe lowered his voice, “Keep it to yourself, but Jacob told me that Schnapp told him that he caught Bryce going at it… with the wrong Melrose brother.”

Griffin gasped, his face doing the perfect “O” thing as he put down his phone, one hand still down his pants, “Scandalous,” he hissed softly.

“Yeah,” laughed Jupe, “But look, don’t tell anyone, okay?”

“My lips are sealed,” said Griffin, nodding and miming a key in front of his mouth.

Maxwell and Preston were shirtless and snuggling in bed. Maxwell could tell Preston was very distraught. “Prest, are you worried about the missing students?”

Preston nodded. “Yeah. It just… it makes no sense, who would wanna hurt them? Prestyn is so sweet and Jack, while he used his dick more than his brain, was still harmless. Poor Forrest, did you hear? He had to be sedated and taken to the infirmary; he attempted to end it all, he’s devastated.”

Maxwell ran his hand through Preston’s hair. “It is senseless, my love, but we have to have faith in the powers that be. It’s not too late for both of them to be found.”

Preston shook his head. “It’s not enough for me to rest easy... what if it got you... I wouldn’t be able to live with myself… or what if something happens to the baby or his daddies? We need to tackle this thing head-on and get ahead of it before something happens to you or me or anyone else in the school.”

Maxwell nodded. “Alright, well, let's look at the facts. We know both went down to the lagoon and vanished and have not been seen since. Professor Austin, Caleb and Alex have been searching the depths of the lagoon but thus far nothing. That and an eyewitness report from the night Prestyn went missing; they said he was like a moth to a flame, entranced, unable to fight it.”

“A siren, Maxwell, it’s a siren. I remember reading about them in history class, sirens would lure men to their graves by seducing them via siren song and feeding off their life force until there was nothing left. And legend has it there was a siren in our very own lagoon. Maxwell, I think it’s no legend, we have a siren at our school!”

Maxwell smiled and pulled Preston into a passionate kiss. “Has anyone ever told you that you are sexy smart, Preston Oliver?”  

Preston smiled back. “Nope, just you, and that’s all that matters to me. The question though now is, where is the Siren and who could be the Siren? Legend refers to them as female, but I doubt that, I think we are dealing with a male, and I think it is one of the students.”

Maxwell nodded. “We will start looking into leads in the morning, my love, but now you and I are gonna have some us time, would you like that?” Maxwell said, tracing Preston’s slim figure.

Preston smirked. “Oh, I would like that very much, my love.” They started making out and going to town on each other, just like most nights, until they drifted off, having the knowledge that the Siren was in their midst.

At breakfast the following morning, Griffin was feeling a little grumpy as he sat next to Jett, who was devouring a plate of raw eggs and blood pie and as usual paying little attention to his boyfriend. Griffin found himself instead gazing curiously across the cafeteria to where Bryce was sitting, wondering if what Jupe had told him was really true.

“What the fuck are you staring over there at?” snapped Jett suddenly, looking up from his empty plate, “Don’t tell me you got a hard-on for that mangey mutt.”

“Huh?” said Griffin, “Uh, no, of course not!” he said hastily.

“Well, what you gawking over at him for like some kinda pathetic simping fool?” demanded Jett.

Griffin sighed. “It’s just…” he began, “Okay, well, don’t tell anyone else, but Jupe told me that Jacob told him that he was told by Schnapp that he walked in on Bryce doing… you know… dirty things with his boyfriend’s little brother Jake.”

Jett gave a low whistle. “Woof, the dirty hound,” he hissed, his eyes flashing red.

Griffin looked at him nervously. “Please, Jett, don’t tell anyone…”

“Oh of course not,” said Jett, a devilish smirk crossing his face, “Cross my heart and hope to die.”

Griffin looked worried, but at that moment, his attention was drawn, as was the rest of the cafeteria’s, to the Principal, who had got to his feet and cleared his throat. As the hubbub of chatter and clanking cutlery died away, he looked around gravely at them all.

“Good morning, students. I am afraid I have to make a somber announcement. As I’m sure many of you are aware, two of our students have gone missing in recent weeks. Although the exact circumstances are as yet unclear, I want to reassure you all that we are doing everything we can to find them. While I urge every student to take caution, there is no need to panic.”

The reaction to these words suggested that most of the students were less than reassured. The noise level in the cafeteria remained considerably lower than usual, and once students started shuffling off to their lessons, it was with a lot less chat and a lot more nervous glances around.

That afternoon, Jake was walking down a corridor heading back from the lagoon, a towel over his arm when he heard jeering and snickering coming from behind him. Turning around, he saw Teo and Avery strutting down the hallway, wearing their Cult get-up and pointing at him.

“Hey, it’s the mutt lover!” hissed Teo, with a cruel smile, and Avery laughed.

“What?” gulped Jake, his blood running cold as he stopped in his tracks.

“You and your brother’s boyfriend?” sneered Avery, “Ugh… I mean we know the dogs can’t help it but seriously, Melrose, that’s low even for a pond dweller like you.”

Jake just burst into tears and ran off down the corridor, Teo and Avery’s cruel laughs still ringing in his ears as he pushed the door to his dorm room open and came face to face with Bryce, who was sitting on his bed looking grumpy.

“Did you tell anyone?” demanded Jake, wiping tears from his face.

“What? No, of course not,” replied Bryce, frowning, “You think I want Dash knowing what we did?”

“Oh… well somehow the Cult found out,” sniffled Jake.

Bryce sighed, looking down at his feet. “They’re not the only ones. The rest of the pack knows. That’s why I came back up here, I couldn’t take the judgmental looks from them all. Guess Schnapp couldn’t keep his mouth shut after all.”

There was a rather awkward atmosphere at bedtime that night; while Maxwell and Preston snuggled up together, Bryce and Jake avoided looking at each other as they undressed and climbed into bed. Schnapp, meanwhile, was keeping very quiet and not even glancing in the direction of either of them.

“I’m sorry, okay,” he mumbled finally, as he climbed under the covers, “I might have let something slip to Jacob, but I told him not to tell anyone.”

“Yeah, that worked,” growled Bryce.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the Academy, Professor Evans was sitting at the desk in his office, looking thoughtfully out of the window in the direction of the lagoon, the tips of his fingers placed together in thought. On the other side of the desk stood Professors Butterfield, Gould, Austin, Wolff, along with Matt Lintz and Kit Connor.

“Something more needs to be done, Principal,” said Professor Butterfield.

“What do you suggest?” sighed Professor Evans.

“A curfew, perhaps?” suggested Professor Butterfield, “We know all these disappearances happened after midnight…”

“Hmm, perhaps…”

“I think we should cordon off the lagoon,” growled Professor Gould, “Maybe put some tracking bracelets on the merboys while we’re at it,” he added.

“Hey!” objected Professor Austin angrily, “What exactly are you implying, Gould?”

“Just that the students are clearly in danger and once again, it seems my pups are the main target.”

“Calm yourself, Nolan,” said the Principal gently, before turning to Professor Austin again, “I won’t have a repeat of last year, with one faction turning on another. We will investigate all possibilities, I promise you, but for now, let’s try and keep this low-key.”

“But sir, the students are in danger,” said Professor Butterfield.

“I think you underestimate them, Asa,” said Professor Evans calmly, “For now, I suggest we just let events… unfold. Matt and Kit here will keep a close eye on the doors around midnight and the lagoon as well. You are dismissed.”

Professor Butterfield sighed; he left the office along with Professors Gould and Austin, who were still glaring at one another, and Professor Wolff, who was saying nothing and keeping to himself.

As the door closed behind them, Professor Evans sat back in his chair and looked thoughtfully down at two framed photos on his desk, one of Julian Hilliard and the other of Jett Klyne. As he sighed, he fingered a small, opalescent silver ring; he gently moved it in front of the two photos and watched with interest as it glowed softly blue before the picture of Julian and then blazed red before the picture of Jett, finally returning to a faint swirling rainbow sheen when he placed it back on the center of his desk.

“One or the other… hmm, but which?” he said softly to himself.

Chapter Text

It was the eve of Yule at Mjölnir Academy and, as the snow fell gently outside the windows of the school, in a corridor near the cafeteria, Jett was biting down on Azhy Robertson’s neck and drinking his blood.

“So tasty!!!!!!” he groaned.

Griffin ran up to Jett and pulled him off of Azhy. “JETT!” he cried, “For fuck’s sake, you have to stop biting people, it’s not right!”

“Oh, he’s fine, look at him.” Jett shrugged, patting Azhy on the back.

“I smell lavender!” Azhy said, before passing out onto the floor.

“Yeah, that sure looks fine,” hissed Griffin, as he picked up Azhy. “I’m taking him to the infirmary, and then we are going to have a long talk about why it is not fucking okay to bite people!”

Jett rolled his eyes. “Whatever, Mom! I have had enough of you today.”

“Yeah, I second that motion!” Griffin carried off Azhy without another word.

“Ugh, why am I even dating that goody two-shoes?” Jett muttered under his breath.

At that moment, Gabriel, Paddy, Bryan, Nicky, Teo and Avery burst into the corridor in their hot leather get-ups. Werepups Aidan and Dylan made a run for it as the Cult approached them.

Gabriel smirked. “That’s right, you fuckers, don’t cross us.”

Jett just smiled as he watched this whole thing unfold.

“You shouldn’t talk about us that way!!!” exclaimed Spencer.

Gabriel turned his attention to the young ginger werepup. “I’m sorry... did you dare speak to me, mutt?”

“I’m not afraid of you!” Spencer growled.

Gabriel smirked. “SEIZE HIM!!!”

Teo and Avery grabbed Spencer and held him tightly as Gabriel pulled out a silver dagger. “You see this, mutt?” He pressed the silver dagger to Spencer’s cheek, which made his blood boil as he let out loud howls. “Yeah, you like that, don’t you... oh, is it hurting you? Oh, I am so sorry, let me get rid of it for you!” Gabriel stabbed Spencer in the shoulder.

Spencer let out a loud howl, shattering the glass in the nearby windows.

Gabe ripped the dagger out of Spencer’s shoulder and licked the dagger clean. “Fucking disgusting as expected. Sick um!”

Nicky kneed Spencer in the balls; Teo and Avery held him down as Paddy and Bryan repeatedly kicked him in the chest and back.

Spencer let out increasingly pitiful howls, becoming very weak as the Cult beat the shit out of him.

Suddenly, Mason came running, creating chains of garlic to fend off the vamps as he rushed to his boyfriend's aid. “SPENCE!” Mason scooped up Spencer as the Cult hissed at him, Mason shoving the garlic in their faces. Mason ran as fast as he could, getting Spencer to the infirmary.

Gabriel hissed. “Fucking garlic.” He helped Nicky stand up, as he had fallen over because of the garlic.

As Nicky brushed himself off, Jett stepped forward and approached Gabriel. “That was awesome what you did to that flea ridden mutt...” he said in an almost reverent tone, “It was really hot, if I am being honest,” he added with a smirk.

“Young Mr. Klyne, you have made quite the name for yourself with your vocal hatred against the mutts and not being scared to just bite students. I must say, that is quite impressive,” Gabriel said, checking out Jett.

“Yeah... these outfits... and putting the mutts in their rightful place... I love it.” Jett placed his hand on Gabriel’s bare chest and rubbed his ripped abs.

“Cult... disperse! Keep spreading the word of Drago. Come with me, Jett.” Gabriel smirked and Jett eagerly followed the older vampire back to his dorm room.

They entered dorm 7D; it was a very dark and black room, with five coffins in it. There was a massive luxury coffin fit for a king; this was Gabriel's. There were also three average coffins that were used by Paddy, Bryan and Nicky, and one old, wooden and very uncomfortable-looking coffin; this was the coffin that Bryson slept in, or rather was forced to sleep in. They had a rack just full of blood packs on top of a very old pipe organ. The room was light only by torchlight and Jett very quickly caught sight of a poster on the wall of a werewolf, which Gabriel proceeded to stab with his silver dagger as they entered. “What do you think of my room, Jett?”

Jett smirked. “I love it. It is so sexy and perfect for a vamp,” he said, before turning his attention back to Gabriel. “I’m assuming you brought me up here for a reason?” he said, caressing Gabriel’s abs.

“Perhaps,” Gabriel said, trying to hide his obvious boner in his tight leather pants.

Jett noticed it and started rubbing his crotch. “You are so hot, Gabriel... I want you... do you want me?”

Gabriel smirked, before grabbing the younger vamp and starting to make out with him. Jett just melted into Gabriel’s rough kisses, loving everything about what was happening. He tossed his jacket to the ground and ripped Jett’s shirt off, before he tossed him into his coffin and resumed making out with him, grinding him, rubbing his hands all over Jett.  

“I want you so bad, Gabe, I wanna be you!” Jett said, as he rubbed Gabriel’s abs.

Gabriel was rubbing Jett’s abs roughly, grinding his crotch into the younger boy’s. “Yeah baby, you will be, you will be the sexiest, strongest, perfect vampire!” Gabriel said, as he bit down on Jett’s neck hard.

Jett moaned loudly. “FUCK YEAH, DADDY!” Jett loved how Gabriel’s fangs felt in his neck.

Gabriel removed his tight leather pants and jockstrap, letting his hard, thick nine-inch cock free for all the world to see. 

Jett ripped his own pants off; he got in between Gabriel’s legs and started to deepthroat his cock without any hesitation.

Gabriel let out a loud moan as he began to roughly fuck the younger boy’s mouth. “Ohhhhhh fuck, that’s it, just like that. Suck me, Jett, suck me!!!!!!” Gabriel screamed, roughly throat-fucking the boy.

Jett gagged on the big cock, but it didn’t stop him from sucking away.

Gabriel looked at Jett’s bare, perky ass and could no longer contain himself; he roughly flipped Jett over and rammed his cock into Jett hard, fucking him using his vampiric speed as hard as he could.

Jett screamed loudly as Gabriel absolutely destroyed his ass. “Oh my gods, yes, this is amazing!” Jett gripped onto Gabriel and dug his claws into his back.

Gabriel fucked Jett as hard as he could. “You’re mine now, Jett, you like that?”

“Yes, master!” Jett exclaimed.

Gabriel bit down onto Jett’s neck and Jett bit onto Gabriel’s neck, giving each other the vampire hickey. “I’m gonna fuck you like this daily... multiple times a day!!!” Gabriel said, with the biggest smirk on his face.

“I am so excited, master, I am yours until the end of time!”

Gabriel let out a loud moan and came deep within Jett’s ass.

 Jett came as well, spurting all over his and Gabriel’s abs.

“Let’s make it official then!” Gabriel grabbed a torch and pinned Jett to the ground. He then pressed the torch to Jett’s left pec.

Jett screamed loudly. “YES, MASTER!”

Gabriel put the torch back and then slapped the burned skin. “Looks perfect, baby.”

Jett felt his chest and looked down, seeing Gabriel had burnt the letters GB into his pec. “I love it, master.”

“And I love you, baby.” Gabriel tossed Jett back into the coffin, hopping in with him and then closing the lid. They had sex another eight times that day.

That afternoon, the members of the Vamp-Wolf Union were gathered in their usual classroom for one last meeting before Yule. Though there was still some worry and nervousness in the air given the Siren situation, on the whole the atmosphere was quite relaxed.

Maxwell and Preston were entertaining baby Bartholomew, while his daddies sat back and relaxed, Björgvin resting his head on Zackary’s shoulder as he drank a glass of mulled blood. Lyon and Dylan, having recently joined the group, were sitting and chatting with the Walton twins, who were snuggled up as usual, Jaden sitting in Javon’s lap.

The Convery cousins were sitting with the McGraw brothers, Christopher making out with Jack as Christian snuggled up beside Aidan, his fluffy blond head on the other werepup’s shoulder as he stroked his hair.

As Landon glared over at them, there came a knock on the classroom door. As it swung open, they all looked around to see who it was, and a sudden tension filled the air; it was Bryson.

“Uh… hi, guys,” mumbled Bryson awkwardly, “I, uh, I was wondering if I could join you all?”

A shocked silence followed these words, with several of the Union members looking around at each other and back at Bryson as if to say, “what the fuck, dude?”

“I’m just fed up of fighting, so I figured I’d come along and…”

But Zackary had got to his feet and strode over to Bryson, stepping right up to the tall ginger vampling and staring him in the face. “Nuh-uh, I don’t think so, Gordon,” he hissed coldly, “You were William’s right-hand man. Don’t think I’ve forgotten how you put a leash on me and made me act like a dog.”

“Hey, that was Will’s idea,” said Bryson defensively, backing up a little as Zackary got right up in his face and Björgvin growled from behind his husband.

“Maybe,” hissed Zackary, “But you went with it. And enjoyed it, as I recall. So forgive me if I’m not too keen to invite you to join our group that’s about spreading peace and love, not hate and humiliation.”

Bryson tried to mumble something apologetic, but seeing he was getting nowhere with Zackary and Björgvin, he turned instead and looked imploringly at Landon instead. “Please, Landy, tell them I’m sorry. I’m your brother.”

Landon slowly got to his feet and walked over to face Bryson. Looking up at him solemnly, he hissed, “No, you’re not.” He put an arm around Zackary and Björgvin. “These guys are my real brothers, all of them.” Landon nodded at the group around him, all of whom were now glaring at Bryson. “You tried to bully me into joining your little club. And when I refused, you beat the shit out of me and nearly killed me.”

Bryson just stared back at Landon, looking stricken. “Landy… I… I’m sorry, I just…”

But the Walton twins got up to stand either side of Landon now; wolfing out, they growled at Bryson, who backed up even further.

“You better back off our little buddy,” growled Javon, putting an arm around Landon, “We might be all about the love, but the kid’s right, he’s our brother and we’ll fight anyone who upsets him, got it?”

“Got it,” gulped Bryson.

“Good,” hissed Landon, stepping right up to Bryson, who had almost backed up out of the room now, “So why don’t you just piss off back to that dusty dungeon and go get fitted for your leathers. I’m sure if you go suck off Gabriel, he’ll let you be his flunky just like you were William’s.”

Before Bryson could say another word, Landon slammed the door right in his face, before turning to go sit back down. The Walton twins patted him on the back as he passed; he gave them both a weak smile.

At the end of the meeting, as everyone was getting to their feet and preparing to leave, Christian ran up to Landon; he threw his arms around the ginger vampling and licked his face eagerly.

“You were so brave, Landy!” he yapped, “Standing up to your bro like that.”

Landon grunted, pushing Christian away and wiping his face with his sleeve. “Oh, you noticed, did you?” he hissed in an annoyed tone, “Thought you were too busy getting cozy with Aidan.”

Christian looked up at him with wide eyes, a look of confusion and hurt on his face. “Of course I did,” he mumbled, “And what’s wrong with Aidan?” he asked.

Landon didn’t answer, he just glared over at the McGraw brothers, who were chatting animatedly to someone over FaceTime on Jack’s phone. “Surprised you’re not just running off with him now,” he said, as the brothers ended their call and made for the door, Aidan waving to Christian as he went.

“Nah, they’re having a family movie night with their sisters,” said Christian, shrugging.

Landon gave an angry hiss, his eyes flashing redder than his hair as he rounded on Christian. “Oh, so you’re just slumming it with me, eh?” he snapped.

Christian just looked up at him with puppy dog eyes, his lip trembling a little as he mumbled, trying to figure out why Landon was mad with him.

“You know, I’m fed up with you just ignoring me for the pack, Christian,” hissed Landon, “You always come and snuggle up with me in my coffin at night, looking for comfort, but we both know if there was another pack member there, you’d go with them.” He turned to look away from Christian now, as the young werepup really started tearing up. “I might be dead, but I still have feelings, you know.”

“That’s not true!” whimpered Christian; he tried to hug Landon again, but Landon pushed him back. Christian sniffled, tears running down his cheeks now. “They’re my family, Landy, what do you expect me to do, not hang out with them? I thought you liked this whole wolf-vamp thing?” He looked at Landon, his wide eyes glistening with tears.

“I do,” said Landon, “But you’re just always with the wolves, you never have time for the vamps anymore. You never have time for me,” he muttered, “Bet you just wanna go on a double date with your cousin and the other McGraw pup.”

Christian stared back at Landon, confused. “What?” he yelped, “I don’t like him like that. We’re friends and he’s just really fun. And why do you care, anyway?”

Landon glowered at him. “I just thought we were…” he began, before changing tack, “Oh, so I’m just boring then, am I?” he hissed angrily.

Christian wiped tears from his face and folded his arms. “Well, when you’re grumpy like this, you are,” he growled.

“Oh, well then,” hissed Landon, “Why don’t you just go bunk with Aidan instead? Go ask Matt if you can switch roommates, I’m sure you and him will have lots of fun without the grumpy vamp to spoil things.”

“Fine, then, I will,” sulked Christian, turning to leave, “I’m sure Teddy will be happy to switch.”

Turning away, Christian stomped off down the corridor. Landon sighed as he watched him go, a slight pang in his chest at the sight of the blonde werepup walking away from him in a mood. Just before Christian reached the end of the corridor, Landon turned around himself and super-sped away. Christian turned to look back just before he rounded the corner, only to see a black and ginger blur disappear in the distance.

Back in dorm 2D, Jackson snuck up behind Julian and scared him. “Boo!”

Julian let out a little scream. “Jackson!” he cried, playfully punching his boyfriend.

“I saw the opportunity and had to take it,” laughed Jackson. “Hey, seeing as it is the eve of Yule, what do you say to snuggling up together and having a Yule movie marathon?” Jackson asked, smiling and holding Julian’s hands.

Julian smiled back but then sighed. “That sounds great, babe, but unfortunately, I have plans made. You see, Finn...” Julian began, but he was cut off but Jackson.

“Finn, Finn, Finn, fucking Finn! It’s always that motherfucking fish!” Jackson shouted in a very angry voice. “Whenever I try to make plans lately, it’s the same shit. ‘Oh, I have plans with Finn, can’t today, babe, gotta go swim with Finn, oh sorry, I got mer lessons with Finn.’ Finn, Finn, Finn, Finn, Finn!!!” Jackson teared up. “We haven’t kissed in a month, babe, because of Finn! I took you in, I took you to fucking Europe with me because I love you, and for what, for you to ditch me for some merboy?”

“HEY!” objected Julian, “Finn is not just some merboy! He’s, well, he’s...” Julian was struggling to find the words.

“Your what, huh? Your lover? I’ve seen how you two look at each other, it’s in the way I thought was reserved only for me... clearly, I was wrong,” Jackson said, holding back his tears as best as he could.

“He’s not my lover, how dare you accuse me of that! He’s my best friend and he’s helping me learn to control my powers, that’s all it is!” Julian exclaimed.

“WHY DON’T YOU JUST DATE HIM, HUH?” Jackson shouted at the top of his lungs.

Julian looked really pissed off. “Maybe I will!” Julian changed into a new outfit and shoved past Jackson.

“Go fuck yourself, Julian!” Jackson screamed, before he broke down crying, collapsing to the dorm room floor. “Why?!?” he exclaimed, crying hard.

Julian reached the edge of Mercer’s Lagoon just as the sun was setting over the waters. “I see you took my advice!” Finn said, smiling.

Julian did a spin, showing off his tight silver speedo. “It even matches my tail.” He grinned.

Finn smirks. “It’s sexy, Juju.”

“Yeah, I was hoping you would think so, Finners,” Julian said, as Finn took his hand into his.

The two speedo-clad merboys turned to the lagoon and walked into it; soon, their tails appeared and they swam around, Julian working on his targeting skill and on focusing his energy.

Finn was swimming fast. “Try to catch me!!!” he cried.

Julian swam fast too, catching up to him. He then used his powers to make the seaweed wrap around Finn’s tail and pull him toward Julian. “I caught ya, bitch!” he said, laughing.

Finn smiled. “I am caught.”

Julian let the seaweed drop as Finn wrapped his arms around Julian. “Thank you, Finn. I could never have become a merboy worth shit without you.”

“I was happy to help, Juju.” Finn wrapped his tail around Julian’s tightly and stared deep into his eyes. “Very happy to help.” Finn closed the gap between them and pressed his lips to Julian’s, kissing him extremely passionately.

Julian hesitated for a moment, but then kissed Finn back and started making out with him; he even moaned a bit as Finn squeezed his tail tightly. “Oh, Finn.”

Finn moaned loudly. “Oh, Juju!”

Julian thought back.

Julian bumped into Jackson in the hallway for the first time. “I’m sorry about...” They made eye contact. “Hi.”

Jackson smiled wide. “Hi.”

Julian thought about dancing with Jackson at the Yule party, and about their first kiss.

Julian thought about joining hands with Jackson and fighting off the ice zombies on the way to face off with Chalamet.

Julian thought back to when they were in Paris, on the top of the Eiffel Tower overlooking the city, when Jackson turned to look at Julian. “Juju.”

Julian smiled. “Yeah, Jacks?”

“I love you.” Jackson pulled Julian into a deep and passionate kiss.

“I love you too, so much. I always will.” They made out on the Eiffel Tower.  

Julian snapped back to reality and realized what he was doing. He pushed Finn off him. “Finn, stop this, we can’t be doing this!”

“Sure we can. I know you want to and so do I. I’m hotter than Jackson and a better lover, I am gonna treat you right, Juju!” Finn exclaimed.

“No, Finn!” Julian shouted, “I love Jackson... I love him so much and I have been the worst boyfriend to him.” Julian teared up.

Finn screamed. “Juju, I fucking love you!” Finn used the seaweed to entrap Julian as he swam over to him. “We belong together!”

Julian glared at him. “If you touch me, this is rape!”

Finn teared up and released Julian. “Juju, I...”

“Shut up, Finn. I like you, I do, I must admit I really enjoyed our kiss but we can't ever do it again. Now, we can still be good friends, but I need to spend less time with you and more time with Jackson...”

Finn cut him off. “If you won’t be my boyfriend, I don’t want to be your anything, you’re a tease and a bitch. Good day, Hilliard.” Finn swam off angrily.

Julian cried out after him. “Finn! Come on, man. Finn! FINN!!!” Julian slapped the water beside him. “Fucking wonderful, I blew it on oh, so many levels.” Julian broke down crying and ran up towards the school.

Later that same evening, Julian had changed into gym shorts, a black tank top and sneakers; he had made his way to the school gym, laced up in boxing gloves and he was taking out his anger on an innocent punching bag.

As Julian pummeled the bag, Maxwell, Preston, Ben and Tait strutted into the gym shirtless to work out together. They minded their own business for a while, lifting weights and stretching.

 Julian huffed and puffed, punching the bag with all his might. “Fucking Finn, fucking Jackson, fuck, fuck up, I am a fucking fuck up, fucked it all up, stupid, dumb, Juju the fucker-upper!” Julian screamed as he did a jump kick.

The older boys had all turned their attention to their young mage friend; finally, figuring enough was enough, they made their way over to him.

“Hey,” Tait said, placing a hand on his shoulder. “What’s wrong, Julian?”

“Nothing, I am just the best! I totally didn’t fuck up my whole relationship and a great friendship in the span of twenty fucking minutes, that’s crazy talk!” Julian started punching the bag as fast as he could.

Ben placed his hand on Julian’s back. “Take five, Julian. Breathe, okay, relax, ya know. Breathing is very important.” Ben said, rubbing his back. 

“Oh, I know how to breathe, that’s for sure. I breathe while I’m swapping spit with someone who is not my fucking boyfriend, that’s how well I breathe! I breathe while I flush my relationship down the fucking drain! I can even breathe underwater, how about that?”

“Julian, we are all here for you. What happened? Did you cheat on Jackson or something?” Preston asked, with a concerned tone in his voice.

“I SURE DID, PRESTON!” Julian was hysterical. “I made out with Finn down in the lagoon and I fucking loved it because I am a shit person!” Julian laughed as he started banging his head into the punching bag.

Maxwell pulled the laughing mage away from the punching bag and pulled him into his warm, loving embrace as Julian broke down crying in his strong arms. “Hey, hey, I got you, let it out.”

Julian cried in Maxwell’s embrace. “I ruined it all, Maxwell. I fucked up, I cheated on Jackson; he’s never gonna forgive me, and now I upset Finn, turning him down and now he hates me too. Better lock up your boyfriends, I might kiss them and make them hate me too!!!” Julian was a mess, laughing and crying.

“Relax, Julian, it’s okay. Everybody makes mistakes, but you have been man enough to admit it and tell Finn no straightaway. You stopped, Julian, give yourself credit,” Preston said, rubbing Julian’s shoulder.  

“It doesn’t matter, I betrayed him... I betrayed Jackson. I cheated on the love of my life, what does that make me, huh?” Julian shouted.

“Just like everyone else, Juju. You are twelve years old; we can’t expect you to not feel feelings for someone other than your boyfriend every now and then. And yeah, kissing Finn was wrong, but you were seduced it sounds like and we can’t blame you for giving in a bit. You pulled away, you did the right thing, and Jackson will understand that and be grateful!” Ben said.

“He’s never gonna forgive me. I bet he’s gonna run to that satyr Parker, and he should! Satyrs are fearlessly loyal; Parker will treat him better than I ever did.” Julian broke down crying once again.

Tait gave Julian a smack upside the head. “Cut it out, this self-pity is getting you nowhere. You fucked up, Julian, okay, what are you gonna do about it? Are you gonna sit here crying and hurting yourself, blaming yourself, or are you gonna be a man and get back out there and win this fucking game?”

“He’s right, Julian, you need to go to Jackson and tell him the truth, tell him what went down with Finn,” Ben said.

“Exactly, beating yourself up is not getting you your man back, so get out of here and fight for your man, prove to him that you love him and are remorseful for what you did.” Preston said, patting Julian on the back.

“Go on, what are you waiting for, the fucking daisies to grow? Go to Jackson, go to him! Right now!” Maxwell shouted.

Julian nodded. “Alright, I will!” Julian hugged each of the four and ran off back towards his dorm.

“He’s a good kid, I really hope it all works out for him.” Tait said. He looked around the room. “So, are we doing this?” he asked eagerly.

Ben laughed. “Someone is eager for some satyr cock!”

Preston smirks. “I can’t blame him, it’s a great cock,” Preston said, licking his lips.

Maxwell laughs. “For the next thirty minutes, you’re mine, Jockstrap!” Maxwell pulled Tait into a passionate kiss.

Ben smirked. “As for you, Preston, I’m gonna make you howl like the wolves do up in Canada!”

Preston licked his lips. “Don’t threaten me with a good time,” he growled, as he started making out with Ben.

The four had this special agreement; every so often, they would swap boyfriends for a hot fuck to keep it fresh. This prevented them from ever cheating and everyone enjoyed it so there was no harm in it!

Julian reached his dorm and was shocked to see Teddy in there. “Teddy, what are you doing in here?”

“Hey Julian. Well, I’m not exactly sure but, um, I guess Christian wanted to move in with Aidan so Matt asked if I would swap with him. I said yes, I hope that’s okay.”

Julian nodded. “Yeah, of course. Welcome to the room, Teddy. It’s just, I can’t believe Christian actually moved out. I knew he and Landon were on the rocks but damn.”

Teddy nodded. “I hear Jett is kind of an asshole when it comes to demerits?”  

“Oh, Teddy, he’s the worst. Uh, have you seen Jackson, by the way?”

“Jackson? Yeah, he left an hour ago, last minute thing, he decided to spend Yule at home with his parents, so he got on the last bus ride back.”

“Shit!” Julian pulled out his phone and called up Jackson. But he heard his phone ring on his bedside table; Jackson had left his cell phone here at the school and would be unreachable until he returned after break. “Well, that’s just peachy!” Julian sighed and accepted his fate. For the first time ever since coming to Mjölnir, he kind of wished he could just go home himself, to get away from the people and places that reminded him of his pain. Only for a moment, however, till he remembered he didn’t have a home to go back to anyway.

As Julian laid down on his bed, staring up at the ceiling, the door to the dorm room banged open and Landon trudged in. Not looking at either Teddy or Julian, he crossed to his coffin, climbed inside and closed the lid with a bang.

“So, anyone else coming to dinner then?” asked Teddy, in a falsely bright voice, before sighing. “Just me, then.” He headed out of the dorm room alone.

As the sun went down on the eve of Yule, it seemed that almost no one at Mjölnir Academy was feeling very festive. Even the snow outside had turned to a drizzly rain as the fairies in the tall Yule trees seemed to twinkle quarter-heartedly at best and a general gloomy atmosphere of anxiety and fear hung over the school like a dark cloud.

While most of the residents of the Academy were having quite the miserable time of it, there were one or two exceptions, pockets of bright Yuletide joy amongst the gloom; the grunts and moans coming from dorm 7D for one thing, as well as the sight of a sweaty, wolfed-out Björgvin dragging a tall pine tree all the way from the woods into his and Zack’s dorm with his teeth.

“Ah, I see you just went for a little one, B,” laughed Zackary, as Björgvin struggled to squeeze the tree through the dorm room door.

“Well, gotta do things properly,” said Björgvin, shaking snow off his feet and setting up the tree by the window, “It’s this little guy’s first ever Yule.” He went over to pick up baby Bartholomew, kissing him on the head; the baby gurgled and growled happily. “Gods rest ye baby vamp-werewolf, let nothing you dismay,” he crooned softly, “For your daddies will both be here for you on your very first Yule day.”

As Björgvin continued rocking the baby and softly singing his own take on Yuletide carols to him, Zackary swiftly transformed into a bat, flapping around the dorm to hang the decorations on the tall pine tree that scraped the ceiling of their room. Baby Bartholomew giggled and snuffled, watching the fluffy black bat carrying baubles, icicles and candy canes up into the branches.

“You see, little Barty,” whispered Björgvin softly, “One day, you’ll be able to turn into a bat too like your daddy.”

“Or maybe,” said Zackary, as he finished decorating the tree and shifted back into boy form, “You’ll be a big, brave, strong wolf like your other daddy.” He leaned in and kissed baby Bart on the head, before pulling Björgvin in for a passionate kiss.

“Can’t wait to find out, either way,” growled Björgvin softly, as they broke apart and both gazed down at their precious son, whose dark brown eyes glinted in the light from the magical candles Zackary had placed in the Yule tree’s branches.

Baby Bartholomew snuffled and growled a little, smiling up at them, before giving a huge yawn, his tiny eyelids drooping. Björgvin carefully carried him over to his crib and gently placed him down on his blankets. He gave him another soft kiss on the forehead before turning back to Zackary.

“Oh, you dork,” he laughed, as he saw Zackary holding a sprig of mistletoe over his head and grinning at Björgvin.

“Gotta kiss me, them’s the rules,” said Zackary.

“As if we need mistletoe,” growled Björgvin softly, crossing over to Zackary and pulling him into a deep, passionate kiss. “I love you, Zackary Arthur,” he breathed softly.

“I love you more, Björgvin Arthur,” whispered Zackary.

Björgvin shook his head. “Not possible.” As he kissed Zackary again, baby Bartholomew rolled over in his crib and began to cry.

“I got him,” said Zackary, as they broke apart; he went to go and settle the baby, grabbing a bottle as he went. He rocked baby Bart and gave him the bottle, which seemed to calm the little guy down. “This should help him sleep,” said Zackary, with a wink, as he nodded towards a bottle of brandy on the bookshelf. When Björgvin stared at him, he hastily added, “I only put a couple of drops in, just to settle him down.”

Once Zackary had got baby Bart settled, and the little one was snoozing happily, snuffling and growling in his crib, he turned back to Björgvin and gave him a seductive smirk.

“Well, now that we’ve put him to bed, I think it’s time to put you to bed, Mr. Arthur,” hissed Zackary softly, biting his lip as he stepped forward and ran a hand down Björgvin’s smooth bare chest.

“Mmm, I like it when you call me that,” growled Björgvin.

“Oh yeah,” said Zackary, leaning in close and biting Björgvin’s ear, “And what do you call me?” he hissed.

“Uhhh… uhhh yeahhh, DADDY!” growled Björgvin, his voice pitching up as Zackary’s fangs drew blood.

“Mmm, fuck yeah, baby,” hissed Zackary, now biting down on Björgvin’s neck, causing the werepup to shiver and moan, “This ain’t gonna be a silent night, B, they’re gonna hear you howling at the North Pole!”

He pulled Björgvin back into a passionate make-out session, allowing him to taste his own blood on Zackary’s lips. As they bumped and grinded against each other, still glued together at the mouth, Zackary slipped off his own jacket and shirt before pulling down his pants. Breaking their kiss at last, he threw Björgvin down onto the bed and ripped his pants and underwear off in one swift move.

As baby Bartholomew slept on peacefully in his crib, Zackary climbed on top of Björgvin in the bed. He resumed making out with his werewolf husband and hickeying his neck as he lined up his nine-inch cock with Björgvin’s ass and began fucking him hard.

Zackary’s words came true; Björgvin was howling like a wild thing as his vampire husband fucked him senseless by the flickering candlelight of their Yule tree. He moaned and grunted himself as he thrust in and out, while continuing to kiss and hickey Björgvin.

Always the generous lover though, Zackary made sure to suck Björgvin off, swallowing his hot wolf load after filling his once-again tight ass to the brim. The pair of them continued to have passionate, sweaty sex for hours, fucking, thrusting and cumming till eventually both of them were spent.

Shortly before midnight, after their dozenth round, Zackary dozed off at last, happily spooning Björgvin in a sweaty, sticky embrace. Björgvin was just drifting off to sleep himself when, at the stroke of midnight, his eyes suddenly snapped open.

At first, he thought the singing he could vaguely hear was someone singing a Yuletide carol, the music drifting through the halls from one of the other dorms. But then he listened a bit closer, and realized the eerie, spine-chilling tune was not like any festive song he’d ever heard.

“Oh, troubled soul, come to the waters of the lagoon,” came the voice. And what a beautiful voice it was; Björgvin thought it surely must be that of an angel, so sweet and soft and enchanting. “Come to me for sweet bliss,” it sang. And Björgvin wanted to come, he needed to come, to experience the bliss for himself. “Oh, come to me, come to me.” And he would. Barely aware of what he was doing, barely aware of anything but the captivating, enchanting music and the angelic voice that carried on the winter air, Björgvin slipped out of the bed; Zackary gave a sleepy grunt but didn’t awaken. “Wade in my waters, feel this bliss and the light from me.”

Björgvin crossed to the door and slipped out of it, but then hesitated. There was a figure standing guard at the end of the corridor; it was Matt, keeping watch over the exit to the dorms. Turning away and stepping back into the dorm room, Björgvin noticed that the top window was slightly open. Wolfing out fully, he leapt up at it, knocking it open and slipping out into the grounds, a sleek black furry beast. He streaked down the hill towards the lagoon. At the last second, he shifted back into boy form, before striding out into the dark waters toward the glowing creature and the source of that beautiful music.

He swam towards it as fast as he could and finally, gloriously, he felt its warm embrace around him. “Are you an angel?” he breathed softly. The creature didn’t answer, but pulled him into a passionate kiss. As Björgvin kissed it back, he felt something slide smoothly between his legs. A tentacle slipped into his wrecked ass and he moaned deeply. As he felt it slide deeper inside him than even Zackary had gone, the creature’s embrace became painfully tight and Björgvin felt himself being dragged under the surface of the lagoon.

Back in the dorm, baby Bartholomew awoke suddenly with a shrill cry. Zackary sat up in bed, rubbing his eyes sleepily. But by the time his eyes had taken in the sight of the open window and the empty bed bedside him, it was too late.

Björgvin was gone.

Chapter Text

The sun had barely risen in the cold January sky when the students of the Academy were awoken by a loud howling echoing across the grounds from the forest. Some were afraid, looking around fearfully at each other, especially when they heard an answering, equally mournful howl coming from the infirmary.

Some of the students thought it was just a couple of the werepups having some rather intense early-morning sex and just rolled over in bed and ignored it. But in dorm 7A, Maxwell and Preston looked at each other in alarm as baby Bartholomew woke up at the sound and started crying loudly. Zackary had left the baby with his godsfather the previous night; Preston hadn’t questioned it, figured his vampling friend needed some time alone to figure out his feelings.

“Is that…” asked Maxwell, glancing out of the window in the direction of the woods.

“Zack?” said Preston, and nodded, “Yeah, it is,” he sighed, before frowning, “And that’s a werewolf mourning howl.”

“But Zack’s not a werewolf…” said Maxwell, slowly.

“No,” said Preston, “But he was blood-bonded with one, and that creates a deep connection even to the extent of sharing their powers. I mean, it’s not like either would become a true hybrid like me, but howling like that to express emotion, makes sense.”

As they stood there and tried in vain to hush the baby vamp-wolf; even Maxwell’s usual rocking and soft lullabies were failing to soothe the little guy, they heard more howls coming from the woods, and the answering howls they realized were from Forrest, still lying in the infirmary on suicide watch. They also heard some other sounds, less clear, echoing on the cool winter’s breeze…

Zackary was out alone in the woods, by the edge of Mercer’s Lagoon. He was shirtless, his arms and torso covered in scratches, and his pants covered in leaves and dust. As he threw back his head and howled into the morning sky, he was ripping trees out of the ground by the roots and using his vampiric strength to yeet them right into the dark waters of the lagoon.

As the latest tree hit the lagoon with a splash, sending ripples across the surface, a couple of merboys poked their heads out from beneath the water on the far side; Caleb and Alex looked nervously across to the far shore at Zackary, but neither of them seemed willing to approach the vampire. Alex slipped an arm around Caleb’s shoulders and the two ducked back down below the surface.

Back up in the dorms, Preston turned to Maxwell. “Guess we’d better go down there and see if we can calm Zack down a little.”

Maxwell nodded gravely, and the two of them headed out of the dorm and made their way down to the woods. On the way, they met up with some other students; Ben, Tait, Bryce and Jake were all looking very concerned. They were joined as they left the dormitory wing by Matt and Kit, along with the Walton twins.

They all hurried down to where the woods met the edge of the lagoon, stopping a little way from Zackary, who seemed to have barely even registered their arrival, letting out another howl as he ripped a tree from the ground and launched it out across the waters.

“Come on, Zack!” called Preston, “This isn’t helping, you know, and this little guy needs his daddy.” He held up baby Bartholomew, who was still crying his little heart out, tears running down his tiny cheeks.

Zackary briefly glanced over at them, before ripping up another tree. “Yeah, well,” he hissed, “I need his other daddy. But he’s not here, is he? HE’S NOT HEEEEEERE!” Zackary howled, yeeting the next tree even further, so it splashed down right in the center of the lagoon.

“We know it hurts,” said Maxwell gently, “But we…”

“YOU DON’T KNOW!!!” roared Zack, rounding angrily on Maxwell, “YOU DON’T KNOW ANYTHING, ANY OF YOUUUUUU!” He howled again.

Maxwell backed away a little, looking helplessly at Preston, who just shrugged, as he continued fruitlessly to try and calm the baby.

“Excuse me!” came an irritated voice from out in the lagoon; turning, they saw Professor Austin emerge from under the water, holding a number of broken tree branches in his arms, “But would you mind not yeeting the entire forest into my lagoon, Mr. Arthur.”

“EXCUSE YOU!” howled Zackary, and he totally lost it. With vampiric speed, he flew at Professor Austin and picked him up by the neck. Strangling him, he threw him against the trunk of one of the still-standing trees and glared furiously at him, his fangs bared and his eyes flashing red. “IT’S ALL YOU AND YOUR MERBOYS’ FAULT! SOMETHING TOOK THEM FROM RIGHT UNDER YOUR NOSES!”

Professor Austin coughed and choked, trying to push Zackary off of him. “Well, we… we’ve searched,” he gasped, “We’ve searched as deep in the lagoon as we can, but we’ve not found anything. No sign of the missing students, nor of this alleged siren everyone keeps talking about.”

“Well, then,” hissed Zackary, “Guess you just need to drain the lagoon so we can find them.”

The mer-teacher gave him a pleading look, still struggling for breath. “Even if that were possible, it wouldn’t…”

“You’re not listening to me!” hissed Zackary, his eyes now blazing red as his hands closed around Professor Austin’s throat and the tree he was held against began to creak and groan. “DRAIN. THE. FUCKING. LAGOON!”

Seeing their friend completely losing control as he practically strangled Professor Austin, the other mages hastily ran forward to try and pull him back. Preston gently handed the still-sobbing baby Bartholomew to the Walton twins. Javon cradled him in his arms and the two of them hurried back off to the school.

Between them, Maxwell, Preston, Ben, Tait, Bryce, Jake, Matt and Kit struggled as they tried to pull Zackary back from where he was holding Professor Austin. Even with their combined strength, they were still having difficulty in pulling the hysterical, mourning vampire back; it seemed that he was harnessing his own considerable physical strength along with his combined vampire and some wolf powers.

“Son, you need to calm down,” came a new voice, a strong, deep, calming voice. As they all looked around, they saw Professor Evans had arrived on the scene, alongside a very worried-looking Professor Gould. “I understand your hurt and anger. No, honestly, I do,” he added, as Zackary gave another hiss. “But we are doing everything we can to find Prestyn, Jack and Björgvin. Now, please, release Professor Austin.”

Zackary sighed, but finally let go of the mer-teacher’s throat; as Professor Austin fell to the ground, coughing and spluttering, Zackary himself sagged, falling into Preston’s arms and breaking down crying.

Maxwell stepped forward and put an arm around both of them, rubbing Zackary’s bare, scratched back. Between them, they helped Zackary back up to the school, while the other students, along with Matt, Kit and Professors Evans and Gould, followed behind them.

“There are a few rules you will learn to abide by in room 2c! Namely this, if you fuck with my little brother, you fuck with me. You wouldn’t want that now, would you?” Krew said, getting right in Christian’s face.

Christian looked terrified of the merboy. “Uh, no sir!”

Krew laughed hard. “You should have seen your face, that was priceless! I’m a chill dude, unlike what I hear your last head of dorm was,” Krew said, laying down on his bed.

“Yeah.” Christian gave a relieved laugh. “You could say that. Jett was... well, he was something.”  

Brexsen adjusted his glasses and smiled at Christian. “I’m the little brother he was talking about. I’m also a merboy like the whole family, pleasure to meet you!” Brexsen extended his hand.

Christian gave him a loving lick. “Christian Convery, and who are you?” Christian said, hopping onto the other boy’s bed.

“I’m Tyler Wladis, spellcaster, don’t lick, please and thank you!” Tyler muttered, as he focused on his studies, ignoring his other roommates.

Aidan wrapped an arm around Christian. “It’s nothing personal, bro, he’s just a good student. So, what do you think of the roomies?”

“They seem nice. I think I’m gonna like it here!” Christian said, before tackling Aidan to the ground; the shirtless young werepups got into a wrestling match.

Christopher and Jack entered the room to check on Christian and Aidan; as they found them wrestling and licking one another, Jack turned to Chris and smiled. “Everything is going according to plan.”

“I knew they would hit it off, babe, the Converys and McGraws are meant to be together,” said Christopher, as he pulled Jack into a heated and passionate kiss.

Jack wrapped his legs around Christopher, who carried him back off to their dorm room for… well, you know.

Aidan had pinned Christian to the ground. “Do you yield?” he demanded.

“Never!” Christian exclaimed; he tapped into his inner beast, wolfing out and tossing Aidan across the room.

Aidan wolfed out too and leapt back over Tyler’s desk; the spellcaster sighed and rolled his eyes as he continued trying to focus on his homework.

Christian howled and intercepted his fellow werepup; now he had the upper hand, he pinned Aidan to the wall. “Haha, take that, McGraw!”

Aidan grunted and shoved Christian, who shoved back. They got into a shoving war until eventually the two werepups tuckered themselves out; collapsing into Christian’s bed and holding each other tightly, the two drifted off cuddling and licking until they were fully asleep in each other's embrace.

Walker Bryant and Cruz Beckham were standing hand in hand, venting in the corridor about something and attracting a whole lot of attention.

“Protect your loved ones, there is a bloody siren in our midst!” Cruz shouted loudly.

“Prestyn, Jack and Björgvin were taken by a siren, a mythical creature of seduction that lures innocents to their death, and I for one know it must be a student, but who? Trust no one, friends!” Walker shouted.

Nearby, Noah Franklyn-Miller stood with his arm around Stefan; he turned to Jake and smirked. “I think it’s you, Melrose!” he said, pointing an accusing finger at him.

“Me? What the fuck, no! I’m not a siren, what would give you that idea?” Jake said defensively.

Stefan laughed. “You stole your own brother’s boyfriend and made him yours, very siren-like behavior, if you ask me.”

“Where are they, huh? Where are you keeping the students, freak?!?”  Noah shouted.

Jake broke down crying. “I’m not a siren!!!” he sobbed.

“BULLSHIT!” Noah created an ice sword and swung at Jake.

Avi hopped in and blocked him using a water shield. “Franklyn-Miller!” he shouted.

“Ugh, what’s your issue, Angel, that thing is a siren and he needs to be stopped. And it would bring me great pleasure to bring down the house of Melrose!”

“Exactly, you are too biased to make a proper decision on this matter. Yes, it was wrong for Jake to have sex with Bryce, but that does not make him a siren.” Avi said, patting Noah on the back.

Noah just smirked. “Well, I am pretty sure you are one of the few who think it isn’t him.”

Jake looked around the corridor and saw people looking terrified of him or like they wanted to kill him. “IT’S NOT ME!” Jake ran off crying.

Not long after, Jake was crying in the dorm room when Bryce entered. “I heard about the incident in the corridor, Jakers,” Bryce said, as he climbed into the bed with Jake and embraced him tightly.

“They think it’s me, they think I seduced you, they think me the siren, I’m not.” He cried into Bryce's strong embrace.

“I know, babe. I didn’t want this to get out there, but it’s out there now and we just have to let the world know that I’m in love with you and hope that stops the rumors,” Bryce said, running his hand through Jake’s hair.

“You… love me, Bryce?” Jake said between tears.

“Of course, Jake,” replied Bryce softly, “I have for so long, you are like a little brother, and you mean the world to me.” Bryce pulled Jake into a passionate and loving kiss.

Jake melted into Bryce’s loving kiss and started making out with his brother's boyfriend without a care in the world; Bryce was all he needed.

Bryce moaned as he made out with Jake. He loved Dash with all his heart and the way he saw it, he was just fulfilling Dashes wishes.

The Last Day of Summer Vacation

Bryce moaned loudly as he rode Dash’s thick, ten-inch wolf cock! “Oh shit, yeah, Dash!!!”

Dash let out a howl as he cummed deep within Bryce’s asshole. “I’m gonna miss you so much, I wish you were coming with me.”

“Me too, Dashy, but unfortunately not,” Bryce sighed as he rubbed Dash’s defined, hairy wolf chest.

“I do have a request, Brycey. Look in on Jake for me, take care of him at school, he’s tough but he’s shy, so be a friend to him,” Dash said, caressing Bryce’s cheek.

Bryce nodded. “I will take very good care of him, Dash, I promise.”

Present Day

“This is me taking care of you, Jakers,” Bryce said, with a big smirk on his face.

Jake nodded. “Mmhmm, what better way to take care of me?” Jake pulled Bryce’s pants down and started sucking him off. 

Bryce let out a loud moan. “I couldn’t think of a better way to take care of you.” Bryce bucked his hips and started fucking Jake’s throat.

Jake moaned and worshipped every inch of Bryce’s wolf cock. “Oh, Bryce!!!”

Bryce grabbed Jake as he wolfed out and roughly fucked the merboy! “Take it, Melrose! Take it!!!” Bryce started fucking Jake hard.

Jake screamed, “OHHHHHH YESSS!!!”

Outside of the door, Noah FM frowned at Stefan. “Do you hear that, Stefan? He is in there torturing the sad sap.”

Stefan shook his head. “What do we do, how can we help?”

Noah just smirked and placed his hand on his boyfriend’s shoulder. “We sit back and let it happen. After all, rumors only grow and we both know what we know.”

Stefan smirked back. “You are devious, it’s so hot.” Stefan pulled Noah into a passionate kiss, before they made their way to their own dormitory.

Julian was standing outside the main entrance to the Academy, pacing impatiently up and down as he waited for the bus to arrive, bringing back those students who had chosen to go home for Yule.

As soon as it pulled in and he saw Jackson climbing down the steps, Julian ran right up to him. “Jacky!” He held his arms out and tried to hug him, but Jackson pulled away, frowning, so Julian let his arms fall and sighed. “I missed you so much, Jacky,” he said, “And you left your phone, so I couldn’t call you and…”

“I needed some time on my own,” Jackson cut him off, as he collected his case and started walking towards the school, Julian falling into step beside him, “And I’m sure Finn kept you company while I was away,” he added, a bitter edge to his voice.

“No, I haven’t even seen him!” said Julian hastily, looking up at Jackson with pleading eyes, “He’s mad at me too, actually.”

“Oh, boo hoo,” Jackson said coldly, “Cry me a fucking lagoon, Juju.”

“Pleeease, Jacky!” pleaded Julian, as Jackson kept on walking. “Please, just stop and talk to me.”

“I don’t want to, Julian,” snapped Jackson, “I only just got back.”

“Jacky, pleeeaaassse!” Julian stepped right in front of Jackson and looked up at him with his best Christian-style puppy dog eyes. “Please, I need you. Just listen to what I have to say,” he pleaded, “And then, if you don’t wanna be with me, I… I’ll leave you alone.” His voice cracked with the last few words, but he held Jackson’s gaze.

“Fine,” sighed Jackson, putting his case down and folding his arms, “What do you have to say?”

Julian swallowed hard; finding it hard to keep eye contact with Jackson while he said what needed to be said, he spoke instead to his chin. “Well, okay. You see, the reason Fi—I mean, you know who, is mad at me is cuz he tried to kiss me… okay, well he did actually kiss me. But I turned him down. I turned him down for you, Jackson. I love you, I need you, I wanna be with you, and you only. I guess I just got all caught up in the excitement of being a merboy and I didn’t realize I already had something way more special than a silly silver tail… I had you, Jacky.” He finally dared to look up at Jackson’s eyes, giving a gulp as he tried to figure out if his words had been enough.

For a moment that seemed to last an eternity to Julian, the two of them simply looked at each other, then Jackson finally sighed, a smile breaking across his face.

“Come on, that tail is pretty awesome!” he said, and Julian gave a bashful grin, “Not as awesome as I am, though, you got that right. And I guess I can’t really blame Finn for being tempted, you really are kinda amazing, Juju.”

“So… you forgive me?” asked Julian, in a small voice, still with the puppy dog eyes, not quite daring to believe it yet.

“Come here, you silly boy,” laughed Jackson, pulling Julian into a hug; Julian wrapped his arms as tightly as he could around his boyfriend, happy tears running down his face. “But you better be on your best behavior from now on,” said Jackson seriously, as they broke apart.

Julian nodded earnestly. “I will.”

The two of them headed back to their dorm together, Julian literally skipping alongside Jackson while holding his hand tightly.

“So, how about we snuggle up and watch a movie, Jacky?” he asked, as soon as they got back to dorm 2D and Jackson had unpacked his case.

“Sure,” agreed Jackson, “But I just have one rule… nothing involving the sea or creatures that might live in it.”

“So… not The Little Mermaid, then?” asked Julian, with a cheeky grin.

Jackson glared at him. “You want me to yeet you off a mountain into the lagoon, Juju?” he growled.

“Okay, okay, kidding!” Julian held up his hands in surrender, “We’ll watch something else, babe,” he laughed nervously.

He put on a DVD and the two young mages snuggled up together on Jackson’s bed and settled in to watch Die Hard. Julian leaned in to kiss Jackson, still smiling and happier than he’d felt in weeks.

Over on the other side of the Academy, Jett had met up with Gabriel, who was now dragging him down to the Cult’s basement meeting place.

“Strip, now!” he commanded the fledgling.

Jett waved his hand and his clothes vanished. “There you go, master.” Jett smirked, proudly strutting his nude form.

Gabriel smirked too, turning to the other Cult members. “Gentlemen what do you think of my new toyboy?”

“He’s a bloody snack,” Paddy shouted, causing him to get slapped by Bryan.

“Mmm, he’s definitely fit!” Avery said, checking out the nude spellcaster; Teo nodded in agreement.

“Can I have a go at him, sir?” asked Nicky excitedly.

“But of course, that is the first step in his initiation…” hissed Gabriel, as he grabbed Jett by the neck. “The Cult are gonna fuck you now... you still want to join, right, Jett?”

In answer, Jett just smirked and pulled Nicky into a passionate kiss. “Get on with it, tubbo!”  

“Why, you little shit!!!” Nicky pulled down his pants and quickly rammed his six-inch cock in Jett’s ass.

Jett yawned. “BORING!!!”

Nicky hissed, his eyes flashing red as he started fucking the younger mage hard. “Your boyfriend is kind of an asshole, Gabriel!”

Gabriel nodded. “He is. I love that about him, and he hates the mutts more than even we do!”

“Yeah, I do. And this guy kind of smells like one!” Jett laughed.

Nicky slapped Jett hard. “SHUT UP, YOU PUNK!”

“STOP TALKING AND FUCK ME LIKE YOU MEAN IT, THEN!” Jett screamed.

Hissing angrily, Nicky fucked Jett as hard as he could, eventually cumming deep in his ass. “Fucking bitch!” Nicky slapped Jett hard across his cheeks as he pulled out, and Jett just smiled.

“Who’s next?” Gabriel asked, turning to the Cult.

Paddy and Bryan stood up, pulling down their pants. “We are, Brother Bateman!”

“We are gonna each fuck a hole!” Bryan said, ramming his cock down Jett’s throat. “Ohhh fuck, oh, but ohhh!” Bryan moaned and groaned as Jett did not mind his fangs while sucking Bryan’s cock. “Oh, he’s a biter, babe!”

Paddy smirked. “That’s bloody fucking hot!” he said as he rammed his cock into Jett.

Gabriel just smiled and watched, rubbing his crotch as the Cult fucked their newest member.

Paddy and Bryan finished up and, not a second later, Jett let out a loud moan as Teo and Avery shoved their cocks hard in Jett’s ass together! “Ohhh, a DP!” 

Teo and Avery made out as they fucked the young vamp. “He’s so tight, which is weird considering he’s been used so much.”

“I know, let’s loosen him up, Brother Briones!” Avery said, fucking Jett with all his might.

Gabriel nodded, and then a stern look crossed his face. “I want to make this clear, Jett is my fucking toy! If you so much as lay a finger on him without my consent, I will fucking stake you myself. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR?” Gabriel shouted.

The whole Cult responded as one. “YES, BROTHER BATEMAN!”

Teo and Avery finished up at last and then it was Gabriel’s turn; he stepped forward and rammed his cock into Jett, hard.

Jett screamed. “OHHH, MASTER!”

Gabriel picked up Jett and started making out with him. “You're so perfect, baby!”

“Thank you, master!” Jett moaned and groaned as Gabriel fucked him until he cummed.

As soon as he was done, Gabriel dropped Jett on the ground. “You lot, eat him out, clean his ass, then we will fit him for his leather!”

Paddy and Bryan ate the cum out of Jett’s asshole, then helped him stand up.

Gabriel returned and pulled out his silver dagger. “Jett Klyne, do you promise to dedicate your life to the Cult of Drago, and to me?”

Jett smirked. “Yes, master!”

Gabriel smirked as he cut Jett’s hand and held it out over the altar. “You are now bound to the Cult. You may rise, Brother Klyne!” 

Jett rose. “Thank you, master!”

Gabriel helped Jett as he was fitted for his leather jockstrap, pants, boots and jacket. “I knew you would look sexy as hell in the outfit.” Gabriel pulled Jett into a sloppy, wet kiss, rubbing his exposed abs as Jett did the exact same to him.

“Fuck yeah, I want the whole school to see my new look!” Jett said, smirking as he looked down at himself.

Gabriel smirked. “Come, Cult, let’s let these bitches know who’s who!”

Griffin was on his way to class when he saw the Walton twin werepups making out, sitting on a bench and feeling each other up. Griffin smiled at them as he passed and Javon noticed; he smiled back, waving to the vamp.

The Cult burst into the hallway, strutting along in their matching leather like they owned the place, causing many students to up and flee the scene. Walking right beside Gabriel, Jett wore the biggest smirk, making sure everyone saw his abs and his leathers.

Halfway down the hallway, Kiefer stepped up to the Cult. “Get out of here, you lot are disgusting and should all be expelled!” he shouted.

Jett raised an eyebrow, smirking. “Oh, you think so? Well, here is what I think.” Jett grabbed Kiefer and bit down hard, sucking his blood. 

Kiefer screamed. “FUCK, NOOOOOO!”

Jett just laughed as he tossed him across to Gabriel, who also bit down on the satyr boy. “Oh, you picked a tasty one, babe!!!” Gabriel said, passing Kiefer off to Nicky.

“I know how to pick um!” Jett hopped into Gabriel’s embrace and started making out with him.

“What the hell is going on here?” Griffin shouted, as he teared up seeing Jett making out with Gabriel.

Jett rolled his eyes. “What’s happening is you have been replaced. Gabriel is a real vampire and not a fucking bitch like you!”

Griffin was a crying mess, staring in hurt disbelief at Jett. “After everything, after all the shit I have forgiven you for, YOU DO THIS? YOU CHEAT ON ME!” he cried.

“Oh no, Griffin, I didn’t cheat on you... I just traded you in for the hotter, bigger, sexier model.” Jett literally started licking Gabriel’s ripped abs right there in front of Griffin.

“I can’t believe this.... I loved you, Jett, I really did!” Griffin broke down crying as Avery tossed Kiefer to the ground; the satyr boy had passed out after being bit by seven separate vampires, each taking a deep drink.

“Get out of here, McIntyre, we are through. Go sleep with one of the mutts, why don’t ya?” Jett sneered as Gabriel picked him up, carrying him off as the Cult shoved past and spat on poor Griffin, who just collapsed to his knees, crying hard.

As the winter sun went down on a rather eventful day at the Academy, the fae throuple of Malachi, London and Tajus were snuggled up in bed together in their dorm room. Some silly show was playing on the TV, but the three of them were hardly watching, paying more attention to each other.

Malachi was laying in the middle of the bed, taking turns kissing London and Tajus, who were kissing each other in between. London was stroking Tajus’s beautiful long hair, while Tajus was rubbing London’s strong arms.

“I love you two,” sighed Malachi happily, as he watched the others kiss, before they leaned in and each kissed him too.

“Love you two too,” said London, smiling.

“And I love you two too too!” said Tajus, grinning as he kissed the other two on the nose.

“Tooo too! I’m a train!” laughed Malachi.

All three of them fell about giggling at this. The show on the TV ended as the sky outside the window grew darker and darker, but the throuple didn’t notice or care at all. They just continued making out, kissing leading to groping and grinding as buttons and zippers were undone.

“So, who’s on bottom tonight, then?” asked Tajus.

“Hmm, I think it’s Mali’s turn,” replied London, smirking down at the boy in the middle.

“Hey, wait,” objected Malachi, “I’m sure it was Tajus’s turn tonight.”

“Nope.” Tajus shook his head. “You guys fucked me two nights ago, last night was London, that means you’re up to bat, Beast.” He grinned, and Malachi just sighed.

Between them, London and Tajus made short work of ripping Malachi’s clothes off. Smirking down at him, Tajus then waved his hands to make magical vines snake around Malachi’s arms and legs, tying him down to the bed.

London spread Malachi’s legs and lined up his thick seven-inch cock with the boy’s tight ass, while Tajus straddled Malachi’s chest and shoved his own thick five incher in his mouth. Both grunting and moaning, and causing Malachi to gag and groan, they fucked his ass and mouth together for a while.

“Ugh, Londy, I wanna piece of that ass,” groaned Tajus.

“Well, slide in beside me then, Taj-taj,” said London, smirking.

So that’s exactly what Tajus did, the two of them making out as they DP’d Malachi, causing him to moan loudly, crying out in a mix of pain and pleasure. In fact, he moaned so loudly that Ryler Bingham threw a pillow across at them from the other side of the dorm room.

“Can y’all keep it down over there!” he complained, “Turin and I are trying to watch TV here.”

“Oops, sorry, Ry!” said Tajus.

Smirking, he caused a vine to snake across Malachi’s mouth, gagging him and muffling the noise of his moans as he and London continued to pound his ass.

None of them could last much longer; with one final deep groan and thrust together, London and Tajus shot their load deep into Malachi, who bust on his own abs at the same time as a cheeky vine snaked around his cock and jacked him off in sync with the other two fucking him.

The three of them collapsed on the bed in a sweaty, sticky heap. Snuggling up again, with Malachi still bound by the vines, they drifted off to sleep together as the moon rose in the winter night’s sky outside.

At the stroke of midnight, Tajus stirred. He opened his eyes and peered around the gloom of the dorm, frowning slightly as he heard the sound of singing coming from somewhere. It was an eerie, spine-chilling tune, yet somewhat enchanting. And the voice, oh what an angelic voice!

He got to his feet, climbing off of Malachi, who woke up and stared, confused, at Tajus for a minute or two before something about Tajus’s weird, trance-like expression caused a wave of panic to flood through him. He tried to cry out, but found his mouth was still gagged. Turning his head, he saw London was still fast asleep beside him; he tried to get his attention, to wake him up, but he was still tied down, and the blonde boy could neither feel nor hear him and simply slept on, blissfully unaware of what was happening.

Tajus noticed nothing; he was entirely focused on the captivating song now filling his ears and his mind. “Oh, troubled soul, come to the waters of the lagoon,” sang the angelic voice, “Come to me for sweet bliss. Oh, come to me.” Tajus knew only he must follow it, he had to know, had to meet whatever beautiful angel was calling to him. “Come to me, wade in my waters, feel this bliss and the light from me.”

Malachi could do nothing but watch in despair and panic as Tajus strolled out of the dorm in a trance. He walked down across the grounds towards the lagoon, his ears full of the song and his eyes searching through the dark to find the source of the song. At last, he saw a glowing creature across the dark waters, beckoning him towards it. Without any hesitation, Tajus waded out into the lagoon, his hair floating around him as he swam towards the beautiful creature.

Finally reaching it, Tajus felt the creature embracing him and pulling him into a deep, passionate kiss. He kissed it back with equal passion, then gave a cry as the creature pulled his hair. “Hey, watch the hair!” he objected, before sinking back into the embrace of the angelic creature. He felt a tentacle snake up his leg and slip into his ass; he moaned deeply as he and the creature sank down below the surface of the lagoon.

Back in the dorm, the spell of the vines suddenly broke; Malachi leapt to his feet and dashed out of the dorm, London close behind him; both of them ran butt-naked across the grounds towards the lagoon, calling Tajus’s name as they went.

But by the time they reached the water’s edge, it was too late. Tajus was gone.

Chapter Text

The February sun had barely risen in the cold sky over the Academy, the early morning light filtering through the windows in the dorm as Jackson woke up to the sound of singing. Rubbing his eyes and blinking, he sat up in bed and looked over to see Julian standing at the foot of his bed, wearing only his boxer-briefs and strumming on a guitar.

“We were both young, when I first saw you,” sang Julian, smiling down at Jackson, “I close my eyes and the flashback starts, I’m standing there… outside the math class in summer air…”

“What are you doing, you dork?” laughed Jackson.

“… saw you carrying books as you bumped into me, and we both said ‘Hi.’ Little did I know…”

“That doesn’t even rhyme, babe!”

Julian laughed, shrugging. “I just wanted to do something romantic as a proposal that we go to the Amorsdag Dance together. I was gonna go and throw pebbles up at the window, but that seemed kinda dumb as we shared a dorm… but like I’ve never had a Valentine before, I wasn’t sure…” Julian was rambling now.

Jackson sat up in bed and rolled his eyes in an amused way. “Come here, you idiot,” he said, holding his arms out, “Of course we’re going to the dance together.” He pulled Julian into a hug and kissed him. “Where did you even get a guitar?” he asked, as Julian threw it aside, falling into Jackson’s embrace.

“Conjured it,” said Julian, proudly, “I’m getting really good at that, it’s in tune and everything.” He smiled at Jackson, who was looking impressed and proud. “I wanted to make an effort, ya know, to show I’m sorry for ignoring you, Jacky.”

“Aww, that’s sweet, but I’ve already forgiven you,” said Jackson, softly, kissing Julian again and cuddling him close. “And with everything that’s going on, I don’t wanna waste another moment with you.”

The two of them snuggled up in Jackson’s bed, kissing and cuddling as the sun properly rose outside the window, till they both got hungry and decided to head down to breakfast together, arm in arm and both practically skipping along.

Bryce leaned back against the pillows on his bed; the rest of his dorm had already gone down to breakfast, but he wasn’t really feeling that hungry. As he lay back and sighed, trying to figure out what he did feel like doing, his phone rang beside him. Picking it up, he saw it was a FaceTime call from Dash.

“Hey Das–” began Bryce, but his voice died in his throat when he realized what he was seeing on the screen.

Dash was butt-naked, sweaty and partially wolfed-out; what was more, he was on top of another boy, equally naked, half wolfed-out and sweaty. As Dash thrust and moaned, the angle of the phone camera shifted and Bryce realized with a second shock that it was his big brother, Blake.

“Hey Bryce!” growled Dash, with a smirk and a grunt as he thrust his cock into Blake’s ass again, “Heard about you and Jakers, hope you two will be happy together cuz ya know what… ughhh, yeah, take it, Blake… we’re through, Bryce.”

Bryce just stared and stammered, trying to speak but unable to form the words; and as much as he wanted to look away, he found himself transfixed in a kind of horrified trance at the image on his phone screen.

“So now I’mma fuck your big brother harder than I ever fucked you!” growled Dash.

Blake gave an impatient moan. “Well, stop chatting and get on with it then, Melrose!”

“Hush, bitch!” Dash spanked Blake’s ass, hard. “Just take my cock.”

Blake growled. “I might be bottoming but I ain’t no bitch like my brother.” He smirked at Bryce through the phone; Bryce just swallowed hard and stared right back, trying hard not to tear up.

“Nah, but you are brattier,” growled Dash, “Ughhh fuccckkk!” he moaned, “But that’s fine though, cuz ughhh… this is definitely the superior Gheisar cake… FUCCCKKK YEAHHH! Mmm, so thicc and yet such a tight hole…”

Dash continued to thrust hard into Blake, who grunted and moaned in pleasure; Bryce thought he was probably emphasizing it a little to rub it in his little brother’s face, especially since both of them made a point of keeping eye contact with Bryce as they fucked.

“Uggghhhhhh…how about you stop taunting my baby bro and just breed me, Melrose,” growled Blake finally, once it seemed he couldn’t keep it up much longer.

“You got it, Gheisar,” grunted Dash, smirking, “FUUUUUUCKKK YEAAAHHHHH!” groaned Dash, his voice echoing and going distorted as Bryce yeeted the phone across the dorm room.

The phone hit the door frame and smashed just as the door swung open and Jake stepped into the dorm. For a moment, he heard Dash’s loud moans coming from the speaker before it fell silent.

“Oof, what did the phone do to upset you?” asked Jake, looking over at Bryce, “Hey, are you okay?” he added, his face growing suddenly concerned as he saw Bryce on the verge of tears.

“DASH!” Bryce let out a strangled cry as he broke down crying; Jake ran over and put his arms around him. “Dash and B-Blake… they’re f-f-fucking,” he choked through tears.

“Ugh, bastards,” muttered Jake, holding Bryce close and stroking his hair as he trembled tearfully in his arms, “And he called you just to tell you that?”

Bryce sniffled. “He called me to show me that,” he mumbled.

“Ugh, well fuck them,” growled Jake, pulling back to look Bryce right in the eye, “Wait, better yet, fuck me!” he laughed, and Bryce gave a watery chuckle.

Jake pulled Bryce back into his embrace and kissed him firmly on the lips. Bryce hugged him back and they made out for a few minutes, Bryce’s tears fading away as he drew comfort from Jake’s warm, slightly damp arms around him.

“I want you, Bryce,” whispered Jake, after a while, “I don’t wanna just be your dirty little secret, I want you to be my boyfriend. Officially.”

They broke apart briefly and Bryce looked back into Jake’s eyes, wiping the last of the tears from his own. “I want that too, Jakey,” he said, with a smile.

“Wanna go to the Amorsdag Dance with me?” asked Jake.

“Sure.” Bryce smiled and kissed Jake again.

The two of them continued to make out for a good while. Bryce started kissing down and hickeying Jake’s neck; the merboy let out a soft moan and started groping Bryce through his shorts. Forgetting anything about breakfast, Bryce began grinding against Jake and before long, the two of them were making as much noise, grunting and thrusting, as Dash and Blake had been earlier.

Gabriel entered the Cult meeting place in the basement to find it had been raided. “What the hell?!?” Gabriel screamed something fierce when he found that the sacred grounds of the Cult of Drago had been desecrated. “We cannot meet here anymore; we must find a new place to meet.” Gabriel thought to himself for a moment, and then it hit him. “Ah yes, that will be most perfect.” Gabriel smirked and exited the now former meeting place of the Cult of Drago. 

Jett was packing his bags when Julian and Jackson entered the dorm room.

“No, you can pick the movie,” Jackson was saying.

“No, you, I insist!” Julian replied, smiling wide, when he saw Jett was packing his bag. “Um, are you going on a trip, Jett?”

Jett turned around, looking at Julian. “I know this is gonna break your heart, but I’m moving out. The Cult of Drago are moving in together; we are a family and Gabriel is my master, so it only makes sense we move in together.”

Julian tried his best to hold back his smile. “Well, it certainly will be something without you in here, that is for sure.”

“That it will be, Julian. I have come to respect you, believe it or not; you’re still a four-eyed freak with a very annoying personality, but you have made me better and well, I have raised you above the level of the mutts, which is why this is yours.” Jett handed Julian the silver Head of Dorm badge.

Julian nodded, surprised. “Uh, well, thank you, Jett.”

“Yeah, well, you are the least awful choice.” Jett shrugged. “I mean, between you and that mutt lover and your bitchy boyfriend, it was an obvious choice.”

“What about me?” asked Teddy, raising an eyebrow.

“Who even are you?” Jett laughed and turned back to Julian. “Congratulations, Juju, I’ll be seeing you.” Jett grabbed his bags, taking one last look around room 2D and then exiting for the final time.

The moment the door closed behind him, Julian turned to Jackson and in unison they shouted, “LET’S GET THIS PARTY STARTED RIGHT NOW!”

Julian, Jackson and Teddy threw a rager, celebrating Jett’s departure; Landon, however, wasn’t feeling much like celebrating; he slept in, or more accurately tried to sleep, as his roommates played loud music, dancing into the night without fear of demerits. 

Gabriel burst into his room and crossed straight over to Bryson’s coffin; he pulled him out of it and punched him square in the jaw. “Last chance to join us, Brother Gordon!”

Bryson spat on Gabriel. “I WILL NEVER JOIN YOU!”

“Well then, you are hereby kicked out of this dormitory; this room is being rebranded as Cult headquarters!” Paddy, Bryan, Teo, Avery, Nicky and Jett stood behind Gabriel, shaking their heads at the traitorous ginger. “Cult members only.” Gabriel tossed Bryson through the window hard; luckily Bryson landed in the lagoon. “Now then, let’s get redecorating this place.”

The Cult got to work and made the dorm room a true bachelor pad for growing vampires; instead of old drab coffins, they had placed a communal mattress made of the finest satin imported from Transylvania. They had an altar on a stage, with a holder for the Silver Dagger of Drago, along with a thousand-year-old pipe organ and an entire blood bank. They put up racks for them to hang their leathers on, with additional leathers ready for new members. Three pictures were hung over the altar, the biggest of which was of Dracula; on its left side hung a picture of Professor Chalamet and on the right, a picture of Brother Miller.

The room was lit only by the dim torchlight as Gabriel stepped up to the altar. “Brothers of the Cult, welcome to paradise!”

There was a knock on the door; a blonde boy entered the room and Nicky walked up to him, wrapping an arm around his shoulders. “Brother Bateman, this is my lover, Hudson West; he has come to help spread the word of our Lord and Savior, Dracula!” 

Hudson knelt before Gabriel. “I come before ye with a humble heart and a heavy head, for I have not yet committed myself to the way of Drago. I wish to rectify that, I wish to join the right path.”

Gabriel nodded. “STRIP HIM!” he commanded.

Jett, Nicky, Teo and Avery made short work of Hudson’s clothing, before Gabriel took his hand, cutting it over the altar. “Do you, Hudson West, dedicate yourself to the Cult of Drago and swear fealty to me, its leader?”

Hudson nodded. “I do,” he said without hesitation.   

“Then you may rise, Brother West!”

Hudson rose and was fitted for his leather outfit. Nicky licked his lips, looking at his new boyfriend in his sexy get-up.

“So, when did you two meet?” Avery asked.

Nicky smirked. “Three hours ago.” He pulled Hudson into a passionate kiss and started making out with him, falling onto the communal mattress and getting very handsy.

Avery smirked and turned to Teo, pulling him into a passionate kiss, the two of them making short work of their leather jackets and tossing them to the ground.

Paddy was already ballsdeep in Bryan’s ass, fucking him with all his might. “Take it, you beautiful big booty Yank!”

Jett walked up to the altar, a satisfied smirk on his face. “This place is amazing. I love it so much, babe.” 

“I’m glad you think so, Jetty, because when I graduate this year, did you really think I would leave the Cult to one of these clowns? Of course not, I’m leaving it to you. Of course, I will only be a short call away… but what do you say, Jetty?” Gabriel asked, rubbing Jett’s exposed abs.

“I say yes, yes, yes, a thousand times yes!” Jett pulled Gabriel into a passionate kiss and they started making out with one another, clothes coming off as the two vampires made their own way to the shared mattress, Jett ready to get pounded by his older lover and master, Gabriel Bateman.

Meanwhile, Bryson had dried off and made contact with his mate Oakes, who agreed to let him move into room 7B. “Matt said he would have a more suitable coffin located for you, Bryson, but, um, for now you will have to have Jack’s old bed.”

Bryson sighed, looking at the rather destroyed bed, Forrest’s bed in a very similar state. “It’s better than nothing, Oakes, thank you. I appreciate this very much.”

Bryson set his belonging up, placing a picture of him and Landon hugging on the busted, scratched, splintering bedside table that Forrest had dug his claws into very deep whilst being fucked.

“You know, Bryson, Amorsdag is coming up… and I was wondering...”

Bryson cut him off. “Yes, Oakes, I will go with you, I will go with you to the dance.”

Oakes smiled wide. “Cool.”

Bryson smiled back. “Cool.”

Thirty Seconds Later

Bryson pinned Oakes to the wall as he ripped off his shirt, pressing his lip to Oakes. “Ohhh fuck!”

Oakes bit down on Bryson’s neck hard. “So tasty, Bryson!”

“Yeahhh, you like that, don’t you... you looking to get fucked, Fegley?”

“You know it, Gordon... fuck me hard!” The pair stripped down and got to fucking. Oakes and Bryson had been friends since the first year and this sex was a long time coming and it was oh so worth the long wait.

At dinner time in the cafeteria, Julian and Jackson sat together, with Christian on one side of them and Landon, who had finally crawled out of his coffin, on the other side. Neither was being particularly chatty, Christian just wolfing down his bacon while Landon ate his own blood pie in silence.

Jackson and Julian were chatting animatedly, however. “This dance is gonna be really fun, I think,” said Julian, beaming, “I saw Matt and Kit bringing in some of the decorations earlier. I think they’re bringing in some actual baby cupids.”

“Ooh fancy,” said Jackson excitedly, “But yeah, I think Professor Evans is pulling out all the stops to try and cheer everyone up.”

“Well, as long as I have my Jacky, I’ll be happy,” whispered Julian, leaning in to give Jackson a kiss, not caring that the other boy was eating at the time, “Ooh, mac and cheese, yummy!” he giggled.

Beside them, Landon had finished his pie. He got to his feet and walked down the table to where Christian sat. “So, uh, pup,” he said, and Christian looked curiously up at him, “I guess we might as well go to this thing together. You know, as like friends.”

Christian frowned at him, cocking his head to the side slightly. “Are we friends, Landon?” he asked, and then shrugged, “But anyway, someone actually already asked me. And properly, too,” he added.

He held up a large plushie wolf pup holding a heart to show Landon, who frowned. As Christian squeezed it, the toy barked happily, “Will you be my Amor this Amorsdag?”, the words appearing across the heart as it spoke.

“Ugh, tacky,” muttered Landon.

But Christian frowned, pulling the toy back and hugging it lovingly. “Well, I like it,” he pouted, “It’s cute.”

“Who’s it from, anyway?” asked Landon, as Christian got to his feet.

“Aidan,” he said, turning his back on Landon and walking away, still cuddling the plushie wolf pup as the ginger vampling glared at his retreating bare back.

“Ugh,” he hissed.

“You know,” said Julian, looking up at Landon, “Maybe you should tell him how you actually feel…”

Landon glared at Julian, who raised an eyebrow at him behind his glasses. “I’m not telling him anything,” he hissed, before turning and stalking off in the other direction.

Both Julian and Jackson sighed, Jackson rubbing Julian’s back as he turned away and finished off his own food.

Meanwhile at Mercer’s Lagoon, Finn was half-heartedly swimming around in a kind of daze, just really zoned out and not really with it.

“Aw, what’s the matter, Finny? Did the landwalker dump your sorry ass?” scoffed Noah Franklyn-Miller, in a very bitchy tone.

“And just before Amorsdag, how sad!” Stefan added, laughing cruelly.

“Fuck off, would you!” Avi said, swimming over to Finn. “Those two are going nowhere. You doing okay,Finn?” he asked, placing a hand on Finn’s shoulder.

“No, I’m not, Avi,” sighed Finn, “I blew it, I really blew it with Julian. I had a good one, man, and I fucked it up by kissing him. Not only did I lose a potential mate, I lost a friend.” Finn broke down crying.

Avi suddenly felt dizzy and noticed his hand shaking. “Uhhh, ya know, better just get back out there... fuck!” Avi shouted, as he quickly swam off, swimming underneath the surface of the lagoon.

“Get back out there, oh yeah, that helps me out a ton. Thanks for that, Avi.” Finn smacked the water angrily, looking towards the center of the lagoon where Alex had his tail tightly wrapped around Caleb’s, caressing his abs and making out with him. Finn huffed loudly. “Fucking happy couples, all lovey-dovey.”

He glared up towards the school, where he could Julian and Jackson were holding hands skipping gaily to class, laughing and smiling the whole time.

Finn screamed loudly. “FUCK LOVE!”

Fellow merboy Jack Messina had heard the upset Finn; he came over and swam to his side. “I can’t help but hear you’re, um, a little upset,” Jack said bashfully.

“Oh, I’m not upset, not at all!” cried Finn sarcastically, “I am happy for Julian and that thing he calls a boyfriend, I’m happy for Alex and Caleb, I definitely wanna watch them fucking fornicating! Why, I’m as happy as a tuna in a fucking seafood restaurant!” Finn broke down crying again. “I’m sorry, Jack, I don’t mean to dump all this on you. I just really thought me and Juju had something…”

“Maybe you did, but it wasn’t meant to be,” Jack said, nervously placing a hand on Finn’s shoulder.

“Yeah, well, now I am going to be freaking alone on Amorsdag like a pathetic first-year guppy!”

Jack gulped, hesitating for a moment, and then just came out with it. “Or... we can go…” he said, taking his shot.

Finn just stared open-mouthed at Jack for a moment, thinking about what he just said. “Like… a date?”

Jack nodded. “Yeah, if you want,” he said, “I mean, I have been checking you out since your first day at Mjölnir, I was just too nervous cuz you’re like a whole two years younger, and I just didn’t have the...”

Finn cut the older boy off by pulling him into a passionate kiss. “Yes, I will go to the dance with you,” he said, smiling.

Jack smiled widely back. “Cool!” he said, “Well then, uh, race you to the other side!”

Finn smirked and blasted off.

“CHEATER!” Jack cried, but he grinned as he swam to catch up with his new-found date to the dance.

Late that night, in their brand-new headquarters, the Cult had all fallen asleep in the nude, the tops snuggling their bottoms tightly. Paddy was no different; he was holding his bottom, Bryan, nice and tight. But at the stroke of midnight, Bryan awoke to a mysterious sound drifting through the window.

“What’s that?” he murmured to himself, as he walked to the window, his plump ass on full display.

“Oh, troubled soul, come to the waters of the lagoon. Come to me for sweet bliss. Oh, come to me, come to me, wade in my waters. Feel this bliss, and the light from me.” Bryan was entranced by the angelic voice, as he looked down to the lagoon and saw its glowing light.

“Oh, it is so beautiful,” Bryan said aloud, as he ran out of the room, slamming the door behind him.

Before he made it very far, however, he ran into Kit, who was guarding the door to the dormitories. “Oi, Mr. Blanco, just where do you think you are going? And why are you naked, go back to your dorm immediately!”

But Bryan did not acknowledge Kit whatsoever; he kept walking out of the gate towards the lagoon.

“Mr. Blanco, you will cease this foolish behavior instantly, or I will be forced to use my powers against you.” Kit waved his hands and magical vines entrapped Bryan. “Matt, I need backup!” he called.

Bryan hissed and used his vampire strength to break free of the vines. “I must go to the light!” he cried desperately, before he jumped on Kit and bit down his neck hard.

Kit screamed. “Matt!!!” He tried to pull the vampire off him, but he was too strong.

Bryan continued to bite him, eventually sucking enough blood to cause Kit to pass out. Letting him just fall to the ground, Bryan made a beeline for the lagoon and the beautiful creature that was beckoning to him.

“Come to me, oh troubled soul, for sweet and eternal bliss, come to me, oh troubled soul,” the glowing creature crooned, beckoning to Bryan, who jumped into the lagoon and swam out to the creature; it instantly embraced him and they started making out.

After running down several corridors, Matt had finally reached Kit’s side. “Babe!” Matt pulled Kit into a healing kiss which awoke him.

Kit came to, muttering urgently, “Blanco... Blanco... the Siren... Matt, save him!” 

Matt nodded, and sped off in the direction of the lagoon. “Mr. Blanco!!!” he called.

Across the waters, Bryan moaned loudly as the creature shoved a tentacle deep into his ass. “Ohhhhhh yes!!!”

Finally reaching the shore, Matt ripped his shirt off and dove into the lagoon, swimming towards Bryan as fast as he could, but it was too late. The creature disappeared down to the depths with it, casting Matt from the lagoon back to the shore.

Bryan was gone.

Chapter Text

As the sun rose over the Academy on the morning of Amorsdag, there was an atmosphere of excitement and nervous anticipation amongst the students for the upcoming dance that evening. The mood definitely seemed to have lightened a little, however briefly, and there was also an air of romance through the school, much helped by the flock of cupids that had been fluttering through the halls since dawn; these winged nude baby boys were scattering enchanted rose petals over the corridors, and over the few students who had already headed down to breakfast.

This light, romantic mood was not being shared by all the students, however; in dorm 7D, the new Cult headquarters, Paddy Holland was sitting by the window, his face downcast as he stared out at the distant lagoon, the morning mist still hovering over the waters. He tried to ignore the grunting, groaning and slapping sounds coming from behind him, as Gabriel thrust into Jett, waking the younger boy up with his hard cock in his fledgling ass as he lay on the shared mattress.

Paddy’s eyes flashed red as he glared across at the lagoon, then filled with tears as he tried to wrap his mind around the fact that his Bryan, his beautiful Bryan, had been snatched in the night by whatever foul creature lived beneath those dark waters.

He turned, annoyed, to glare at Gabriel, who looked back at him, still fucking Jett. “One of our brothers has been taken!” he hissed, “Aren’t we gonna do something? Brother Bateman,” he added, hastily.

“Right now… ughhh yeah… what I’m doing is… OHHH FUUUCK YEAH… breeding my boy toy,” grunted Gabriel, thrusting faster and faster “FUUUCCCKKK YEEEAAAHHH!” he finished with a deep moan, “Morning, baby!” he added to Jett, kissing the younger boy as he came round, bleary-eyed yet already smirking.

“Morning, master,” Jett softly hissed back, moaning as Gabriel hickeyed his neck.

“Rest assured, Brother Holland, we shall avenge Brother Blanco,” said Gabriel, pulling out of Jett and nodding imperiously, “But for today, we must give a show of strength and get ready for the Amorsdag Ball, to show all these degenerate, disgusting beasts and other foul creatures that the Cult is not to be messed with. Now, wake up, my honored Brothers!” he called, slapping Nicky and Teo, who lay either side of him with their respective lovers, across their bare asses; they groaned and murmured, opening their eyes sleepily and looking around.

“Well, have fun,” sighed Paddy, trudging over to the door of the dorm as the other Cult members roused and sat up on the mattress, “I’m really not in the mood. Later, Brothers.”

Gabriel sighed, then pulled Jett towards him and began passionately making out with him again. As they fell back down onto the mattress, the other Cult members took this as an opportunity to follow suit; Nicky threw Hudson down onto the bed, climbing on top of him so he could kiss and hickey him while grinding their naked bodies together, while Teo and Avery began making out and groping each other too.

Julian and Jackson entered the ballroom arm in arm that evening, snuggled into each other and smiling around at all the deocrations. Julian was dressed in a sparkly silver suit, to match the tail he grew in the water, while Jackson was wearing a deep blue suit and a silver bowtie that coordinated with Julian’s suit jacket. Behind them trudged Landon; the young ginger vampire was wearing a sharp black suit but otherwise looked utterly unenthralled by the whole thing.

“Oh, isn’t it pretty and romantic,” sighed Julian, looking around at the flowers and banners that the fae had put up, along with the magical sparkling lights and the cupids fluttering over their heads.

“Yeah, they’ve definitely outdone themselves this year,” agreed Jackson, “And I mean,” he added, looking right into Julian’s eyes and smiling broadly, “Last year was fun, but this year is waaay better.”

“Mmm, yeah the place looks beautiful,” said Julian.

Jackson shook his head slightly. “Not what I meant,” he whispered, “I mean, it does, but not as beautiful as you, Juju.” Jackson leaned in and kissed Julian passionately.

Julian leaned into the kiss, pulling Jackson close and wrapping his arms around him, just as a naked baby cupid threw an armful of confetti over their heads.

“Ugh,” groaned Landon, brushing the petals off his suit and hissing up at the cupid; he stuck his tongue out at the vampling and then swiftly flew away. “I’m gonna go sit over here,” he grumbled, rolling his eyes at Julian and Jackson who seemed not to even notice him.

Landon trudged off towards one of the benches around the edge of the dancefloor, sulking slightly and glowering around at the various happy couples that were stepping onto the floor around him, his eyes flashing redder than his hair as he saw two dancing pairs pass by.

Christian seemed to be having a blast; he was doing some kind of dorky but adorable dance with Aidan. The pair of them kept bumping into each other, giggling and licking each other’s faces every chance they got.

Nearby, Christopher was dancing with Jack, the pair of them holding hands and doing more of a traditional kind of dance, though Jack barked happily when Christopher spun him around.

“Seems like those two are really hitting it off,” said Jack, smirking as he glanced over at the young pups.

“Yep.” Christopher nodded. “And I think that plushie really helped seal the deal, nice thinking, babe.”

Jack grinned mischievously back, before pulling Christopher in close, kissing him and biting his neck, making the other werepup groan in pleasure.

As the older pair started getting a little steamy, Christian and Aidan started chasing each other around the dancefloor, dodging in and out of the dancing couples, both yapping and barking happily. As they reached the corner, Aidan leapt at Christian, knocking him to the ground. The two of them began wrestling on the ground, rolling on the petal-strewn floor and almost knocking down three boys as they entered.

The Walton twin pups stepped into the ballroom, both looking very happy and pleased with themselves. And it wasn’t hard to tell why; they were walking arm in arm with none other than Griffin McIntyre, who was smiling broadly and looked like he couldn’t quite believe his luck.

Javon “Wanna” and Jaden “Dub” were both dressed in bowties and fancy black shorts, with a matching pattern to Griffin’s outfit; a razor-sharp suit and a cape with a pattern of wolves and moons on it.

A number of other students’ eyes seemed to be drawn to them as they entered. “We seem to be attracting a little attention, babes,” growled Dub softly, as they stepped onto the dancefloor.

“Yeah, they’re just jealous I’ve got the two sexiest pups all to myself,” said Griffin, leaning in and kissing both Wanna and Dub in turn.

“Damn right you do,” growled Wanna, “Told you we’d land a sexy young vamp, bro,” he added to Dub, who nodded, gazing lustfully at Griffin with his sharp suit and perfect hair.

The three of them stepped into a half-sweet, half-spicy dance, Wanna and Dub each grinding on Griffin and pulling him into kisses before turning and kissing each other. They all just got lost in each other for a good while, until a sudden hush over the crowd distracted them.

The doors to the ballroom whooshed open as the Cult strutted in in all their leather glory. Heads turned and students whispered to each other as they saw that Gabriel was holding hands with Jett; both were smirking as they worked their way to the center of the room

“DJ Lueders, play something spicy, thanks!” called Gabriel.

Then the two of them started dancing together, Gabriel holding Jett really close, grinding his crotch to Jett’s hard, while Jett bit down on Gabriel’s neck.

This was causing an awful lot of chatter from the crowd. “That’s a seventh year with a second year… look how touchy they are… oh, the humanity!”

Jett smirked as he just loved being the center of attention.  “That’s right, bitches, drink it in! I got Gabe, he’s mine!”

Gabriel smirked too. “Yes, I am, and you will always be mine.” He pulled Jett into a sloppy make-out session right there in front of the whole school.

Griffin frowned as he watched Jett grind all over Gabriel and literally start to lick his abs.

“Hey, stop looking,” said Wanna, turning Griffin’s head away from this sight. “There is no need for you to subject yourself to that filth, Griff, you traded up, you got Dub and I!” Wanna smiled at him.

Griffin smiled back. “Yeah, I suppose you’re right.”

“Of course I am. Now, come here, you!” Wanna pulled Griffin into a tight embrace.

Meanwhile, Jett had jumped into Gabriel’s arms and wrapped his legs around him. Gabriel thrust his hips, causing Jett to moan as he was being dry-humped in front of the whole school.

Nicky was dancing next to them, biting down on Hudson’s neck hard, causing loud moans from the blonde boy.

Avery and Teo were also dancing and grinding each other, making out the whole time.

Seeing all this going on, Julian just shook his head. “Come on, Jacky, let’s get back out there.” Julian led Jackson to the dancefloor and started dancing with him, giving Jett a little glare as they passed him.

Jett just smirked back, grinding on Gabriel even harder as the night carried on.

One couple who were not paying the slightest attention to the Cult and their antics were Walker and Billy; the satyr boy and the fae boy were just slow dancing on the far side of the ballroom, Walker with his head resting on Billy’s shoulder as he smiled down at him.

“You having a good time, babe?” asked Billy, as they were showered by confetti from one of the cupids.

“Why, I’m happier than a Texas hog in August!” exclaimed Walker, causing Billy to burst out laughing.

“Oh, you bloody crazy Yank!” he chuckled, “But that’s what I love about you,” he added, smiling and pulling Walker into a kiss as they continued to dance, both just so happy to be together.

London and Malachi both sighed as they entered the ballroom, all the romantic atmosphere and decorations making them both suddenly miss Tajus all the more. They both glanced a little sadly at each other as they linked arms and stepped onto the dancefloor.

“Doesn’t feel right without him,” sighed Malachi, looking around at all the happy couples dancing.

“I know, Mali,” agreed London, “But you know what, Taj-taj would want us to have a good time, wouldn’t he?”

“Yeah, I’ll try,” mumbled Malachi, nodding as he let London lead him into a dance.

The pair of them started to dance one of their favorite fae routines, but they kept getting the moves mixed up and confused, not being used to dancing with only two of them, each instinctively expecting a third partner to be picking up some of the moves.

At one point, Malachi stumbled, almost tripping over his own feet as he whirled around. London caught him in his strong arms and smiled down at him. As London pulled him into a hug and kissed him, Malachi couldn’t help but burst into tears.

“Hey, hey, it’ll be okay, Mali,” whispered London, “Come on, now, let’s dance for Tajus, hey?”

Malachi nodded, wiping away his tears, and the pair of them smoothly moved into a new routine, a special fae dance using all their magical energies to call out to Tajus; the twinkling lights and flowers around them singing along and sending out a message through the night to wherever their lost lover might be.

Over at the far side of the ballroom, Bryce and Jake had been enjoying some refreshments; they had yet to hit the dancefloor as they feared what people might think.

“I’m tired of being scared Jakers,” said Bryce at last, getting to his feet, “I love you. Fuck what people think, may I have this dance?” Bryce extended his hand to Jake, who hesitated for a moment but then took it.

They made their way to the dancefloor; it was a slow song, so Bryce put his hands on Jake’s shoulders and Jake put his hands around Bryce’s waist as they danced together to the song Earth Angel.  

Jake smiled, looking at Bryce. “Bryce, thank you for everything.”

“No thanks necessary. I love you, Jake, and I have for a while.” Bryce leaned in and kissed Jake passionately.

A cruel laugh came from nearby. “I didn’t know they let sirens attend dances,” snickered Noah FM, as he danced with Stefan.

“Shut the fuck up or I will shut you up!” Bryce said, growling at Noah.

“Oh damn, the mutt is protecting the siren. How sweet, I ship it!” Noah made a kissy face and winked at them. 

“Hey!” shouted Jake, “I’m not the fucking Siren, Noah, stop saying I am!”

Noah just shook his head. “No can do, because you are the fucking Siren and you know it, admit it!”

Bryce growled and ushered Jake to his side. “Come on, babe, let’s get out of here, we don’t have to take this shit!”

“Yeah, get out of here, Siren! It’s bad enough existing when no one wants you to, don’t rub your existence in our face, freak!”

Bryce took a deep breath before turning back; wolfing out briefly, he punched Noah square in the center of his face. “SHUT UP!” he growled.

As Noah stumbled and fell down, Bryce and Jake promptly made their exit from the dance.

Dancing close by, Finn and Jack had just watched that all go down. “Noah deserved that, didn’t he!” Finn said, laughing.

“Yeah, he sure did!” laughed Jack. “Thanks for coming with me, Finn, it means a lot.”

“Of course, Jack. I wanted to come with you, I needed to get my mind off of the betrayal,” Finn added, glaring over at Julian and Jackson.

“Hey, come on,” said Jack reproachfully, “He didn’t betray you; he had a boyfriend. And if you’re just gonna mope about another guy, well, I’m gonna get out of here.” Jack turned to leave but Finn grabbed him.

“Sorry, hey, I want to be here with you, Jack. Look, I just I had a lot invested in it was all, ugh, I sound pathetic, don’t I,” Finn sighed, looking down.

Jack smiled gently at him. “No, it just shows me that you care about people and care deeply and truly. You fell for him and fell hard, well, I take it that it is my job to scoop you back up and get you back in there, with me.”

Finn smiled and pulled Jack into a passionate kiss. “Thank you, Jack.”

“Don’t mention it.”

The two merboys danced the night away.

Meanwhile, Noah Schnapp and Avi Angel were dancing not too far away.

“Thank you for the invite to this; it was a surprise to be sure, but a welcome one,” Noah said, smiling at Avi.

“I’ve had my eye on you for a while, Schnapp,” replied Avi, grinning, “I just had to work up the courage to ask you out, and I am happy I did!”

Noah smiled widely. “I am so glad you did too.” Noah leaned in, going to kiss Avi, but Avi stopped him.

“Noah…”

“Sorry, I just thought… oh, never mind,” Noah mumbled, looked very embarrassed.

“Noah, I know how this is gonna sound but it’s not you, it’s me,” Avi said, as he felt his hand start to tremble.

“No, you know what? This evening is over, you were just leading me on. What the fuck, dude?” Noah shouted.

“Noah, I swear, that wasn’t my intention... I just… if we kiss…” Avi broke off; he was shaking like a chihuahua.

“Whatever,” grumbled Noah, “See you around.” And with that, Noah transformed into a majestic eagle and flew out of the room, leaving Avi standing there trembling.

Avi looked around at all the happy couples as the room began to spin. He reached into his pocket, pulling out an empty potion vial. “FUCK!” he shouted out loud as he tossed the vial to the ground.

Ben and Tait were standing close by and heard Avi. “Avi, are you okay?” Tait asked.

“He’s clearly not, babe, look at him,” said Ben, “Avi, why don’t we take you up to the infirmary?” he said, patting Avi on the back. 

But Avi shoved him to the ground and backed away, looking stricken. “Stay the hell away from me, all of you!” he shouted, before running off crying.

Tait helped Ben up and sighed. “Poor kid.”

Ben nods. “Yeah, it can’t be easy getting dumped on Amorsdag,” he sighed, as he and Tait resumed dancing.

While all this was going down, Bryson and Oakes were just living it up, tearing up the dancefloor and having a total blast.

But then Bryson saw Landon sitting all by his lonesome. “Hey, Oakes, I’m gonna just check on Landon, okay?”

“Yeah, I need to check on Wins too, see you in a bit.” Oakes pulled Bryson into a quick kiss before running over to check on his wheelchair-bound werepup brother.

Bryson sat down right next to Landon. “So, how's it going, little bro?” he asked gently.

Landon just turned to look up at Bryson briefly, but didn’t say a word. After a moment, he stood up and went to get some blood punch, leaving Bryson sat alone.

Bryson sighed. “He’s never gonna forgive me, is he?” He headed over to join the Fegleys.

Winslow took Bryson’s hand and smiled. “Hey, I forgive you, you know, for joining the Cult,” he said, “You did the right thing in the end, and hey, it wasn’t you who threw me through the window!” he added, laughing.

“Thank you, Winslow, that means more than you could know.” Bryson smiled and patted the pup on the back.

“Come on, let’s get back out there. Who knows, we might even win the vote for Kings!” Oakes said optimistically.

“Yeah, who knows, we could win,” Bryson nodded, as he took Oakes’s hand and they made their way back to the dancefloor.  

“Alright all you young mages, it has been a blast!” boomed the DJ’s voice, “This has been DJ CL, Carson Lueders, but it’s that time of the night; time to reveal who all you loveys voted as your Amorsdag Kings! Can I please have all the couples come to the stage?”

Woops and cheers erupted through the ballroom as Alex Ruygrok and Caleb Coffee, Ben Daon and Tait Blum, Maxwell Jenkins and Preston Oliver, Noah Jupe and Jacob Tremblay, Kiefer O’Reilly and Brady Noon, Noah Franklyn-Miller and Stefan Benz, and lastly, Bryson Gordon and Oakes Fegley, all made their way to the stage, eagerly anticipating the results.

Carson smiled around at them all. “Okay, so, Mjölnir Academy, the results are in, and winning by only two votes, your Amorsdag Kings are... Maxwell Jenkins and Preston Oliver!”

Ben and Tait bro-hug their friends standing next to them, while Alex, Caleb, Jacob, Jupe, Kiefer, Brady, Oakes and Bryson all clap for Maxwell and Preston. Noah FM and Stefan, meanwhile, look highly offended and storm off the stage. As for Maxwell and Preston, they just stood there looking shocked as Carson placed solid gold crowns on their heads and handed them both scepters and a fancy sash each that read ‘Amorsdag King’.

“Now, will our royalty make their way to the center of the room and share their first dance as Kings,” announced Carson.

Maxwell took Preston’s hand and led him to the center of the room; the song A Thousand Years started to play as the couple began to dance slowly. Preston smiled, staring deeply into Maxwell’s eyes. “This night... this moment… what am I gonna do without you next year, Maxxy?”

Maxwell caressed Preston’s cheek. “I’m not going anywhere... I’m taking a gap year, I can’t imagine going to college without you Preston, and I won’t.”

Preston leaned in and kissed Maxwell passionately as they continued to dance, and other couples made their way to the dancefloor. Ben and Tait started dancing right next to the Kings, smiling at them; the Kings smiled right back.

Brady was resting his head on Kiefer’s chest, dancing so closely with him as the music around them was oh so sweet. Kiefer pulled Brady into a loving kiss.

Mason danced gently with Spencer; he was still a bit bruised from his beat down but the ginger werepup was happy to be with Mason, who held him gently.

Christopher and Jack held each other close, dancing so in sync, so in love.

Tremblay looked into Jupe’s eyes and kissed him passionately as they too danced to the beat.

London held Malachi tightly in his big, strong arms. “You are never getting out of my grip, Mali, nothing is ever gonna take you from me, ever.” London teared up thinking of Tajus, but he smiled as Malachi kissed him oh so passionately.

Finn and Jack just stared at each other for a long moment as they slow danced, and then kissed, sealing their budding love once again.

Julian smiled seeing that; he turned to Jackson who was leading and then leaned into a passionate kiss as the two young lovers danced to their heart’s content.

Christian was dancing with Aidan. As the next song began, Aidan started slow dancing with him; unbeknownst to either of them, Jack had tipped Carson to play one of Aidan’s favorite songs.

As the two of them started getting into a bit of a romantic mood, Christopher sent one of the cupids in their direction; as a shower of petals rained down on them, Aidan took his shot, leaning in to kiss Christian. The blonde werepup hesitated for a moment, but then kissed him back.

Neither of them had noticed who was sitting nearby, until they heard an angry hiss and turned to see Landon glaring furiously at Christian, who suddenly felt a pang of guilt in his chest.

Nearby, Julian had noticed what was happening too. He stopped dancing with Jackson for a moment. He stepped forward to say something to Landon, but with a whoosh and a ginger and black blur, the young vampling sped off. “Landy, come back!” called Julian.

He and Christian both ran out of the ballroom after him, finally spotting the ginger vamp standing outside in the courtyard and glaring up at the moon.

“Landy…” murmured Christian, nervously taking a step towards him.

But Landon rounded angrily on him, his eyes flashing red in the moonlight. “Leave me alone, pup,” he hissed, “I hope you’re happy with Aidan. I know you always liked him better than me, ever since you met him you just ignore me. Why don’t you just admit it, you don’t wanna hang around with a dumb vamp anymore.”

Christian just looked back at Landon, tears welling in his eyes as he mumbled, “No, it’s not…” He cleared his throat and wiped his eyes. “Look, you didn’t even seem like you wanted to come,” he said, frowning, “And you didn’t ask me properly, you just kinda assumed I’d go with you, like I was your last resort.”

“Well, next time, I won’t even bother with that,” hissed Landon, “Goodnight, Christian. You better get back, before your furry little friend starts licking someone else.”

And with that, Landon vampirically sped off again, leaving Christian staring after him, frowning into the moonlight. He sighed, before turning to Julian, the two of them heading back to the ballroom. Christian went back over to Aidan, who put an arm around him; the pair of them resumed dancing, but Christian was a little subdued for the rest of the night. Meanwhile, both Jack and Christopher seemed slightly too pleased with themselves, Julian noticed, as he went back to dancing with Jackson.

At the end of the night, Walker and Billy were making out in their dorm room after the dance, their fancy shirts already thrown aside onto the floor.

“Mmm, you even taste British, like a mix of tea and crumpets!” giggled Walker.

“Oh, Walker, don’t ever bloody change, promise me that,” Billy said, with the biggest smile on his face. 

“Oh, I will only change when Taylor Swift gets a boyfriend who she doesn’t dump and write some fucking depressing song about. The day that happens, I’ll become an accountant!” Walker said, laughing.

“Good!” laughed Billy.

He pulled Walker into a passionate kiss, the pair of them making out till they fell asleep.

An hour later, Walker was sleeping soundly in Billy’s embrace. Billy awoke as he heard a noise outside. He walked to the window and saw a glowing light from the lagoon; staring out into the night, he heard a voice of an angel singing to him. “Oh, troubled soul, come to the waters of the lagoon. Come to me for sweet bliss. Oh, come to me, come to me, wade in my waters, feel this bliss and the light from me.”

Billy was infatuated; he walked down to the lagoon, ripping off his clothes the moment he reached the water’s edge, before swimming out to the creature and starting to make out with it.

“Oh, you are so sexy and beautiful, I love you, I bloody love you!” Billy kissed the siren passionately. He soon let out a loud moan as it shoved a tentacle up his ass before dragging Billy down to the depths of the lagoon.

As even its light disappeared beneath the waves, Billy was gone.

Bryce woke up by the side of the lagoon, completely nude. “What was that?!?” Bryce cried; looking around, he saw Jake sleeping next to him. “Jakers, wake up!” Bryce shook Jake.

Jake woke up, blinking and looking around in alarm. “What’s wrong, babe?”

Bryce and Jake had had a romantic moonlight picnic after leaving the dance, which had led to much making out and eventually resulted in hardcore sex.

“We fell asleep by the lagoon after our sex; that’s not gonna look good for your image. Let’s just hope no one goes missing tonight.” Bryce said, getting dressed.

Jake nodded, starting to freak out a little. “Uh, yeah, we need to get out of here quickly!”

As they hastily started to get dressed, Bryce saw another pile of clothes lying nearby. “Um, whose clothes are those?”

Jake teared up and gulped. “I don’t know, babe. Oh shit!”

Bryce embraced Jake tightly. “It’s okay, let’s just get out of here.” Bryce said, quickly ushering Jake away from the crime scene.

As they scrambled their way back up to the Academy, another person stepped out into the pale moonlight. The figure looked down at the pile of clothes and then up to the two boys fleeing the scene of the crime.

“It really was Melrose... that mer bitch took him from me,” he hissed, “You can run but you can’t hide, Jake, I will get my hands on you and when I do, if you don’t give me the answers I’m looking for, I’m gonna fucking kill you!”

As the clouds shifted in the sky, the full moonlight fell upon the furious face of Zackary Arthur.

Chapter Text

Parker was in his dorm room placing Prestyn’s belongings into a storage box, a task he had put off as if sealing his belongings would be him accepting the fact that he would never see his brother again. “Aww, Prest, why did you have to go and do this shit, huh? I can’t believe it... no... no... NO!” Parker broke down crying, holding a photo of him and Prestyn. 

“Parker!”

Parker jolted his head up and saw Prestyn standing in the doorway. “Prestyn, you’re alive?!? I knew you were!!!” Parker ran to Prestyn and pulled him into a passionate kiss. “It’s gonna be different now, Prestyn, the whole world is gonna know that I love you, that I fuck you. You are the love of my life, and I will not hide it any longer!”

“It’s too late for all that, Parker... I am dead and it’s all your fault.” Prestyn grabbed Parker by the neck and started strangling him. “ALL YOUR FAULT, BITCH!”

Parker was a crying mess. “Prestyn, no, it wasn’t me, it was the Siren!”

“And just what have you done to avenge me? Nothing, you have sat here crying like a bitch, so what are you gonna do?” Prestyn said angrily.

“I... don’t... I...” Parker was a stuttering, crying mess.

Prestyn screamed, “AVENGE ME!!!” and then vanished into thin air.

Parker wiped away his tears. “I will avenge you, brother, I will, I swear it.” Parker took this vision to heart and made it his mission to avenge Prestyn, which made it all the easier for him to answer when Zackary came to him with a proposition.

“What do you say, Bates, wanna help me get that fucking Siren?” Zackary said, determined to get Jake.

“I say let’s go fucking fishing!” Parker and Zackary shook on it and went to get Jake, Whatever it Takes.

“You gonna be okay, babe?” Bryce asked, holding Jake’s hands tightly.

“I can’t live my life in fear. I know I am not the Siren, and you know it, so life must carry on.” Jake kissed Bryce passionately and then made his way down to Mercer’s Lagoon.

Noah and Stefan were looking rather suspicious by the Lagoon, but Jake shrugged it off as a normal thing for those two. He continued his way down the path when, all of a sudden, he noticed the two behind him.

“What the fuck do you want?”

“Justice, Siren! Bag him!” Noah said, smirking.

Stefan stuffed Jake into a burlap sack. Then he and Noah picked up Jake and dragged him to a new location.

Noah and Stefan roughly dropped the sack on the floor, causing Jake to yell a bit, but no help would come. “We did your dirty work, where is the money?”

Zackary pulled out his phone and dropped Noah three hundred dollars on Apple Pay. “Get out of here, now.” Zackary roughly ripped Jake out of the sack before tying him to a pole.

Jake looked around, realizing he was in the old MUM classroom, and noticed Zackary straight away. “Zack, man, I’m not a siren, you can’t believe that filth!”

Zackary picked up baby Bart and rocked him, carrying him towards Jake. “Look at him, isn’t he just perfect? Me and Björgvin’s perfect thing, you took his other daddy away from him, you monster! LOOK AT HIM!”

Jake teared up. “Zack, I would never. He is perfect, yes, you gotta believe me, Franklyn-Miller is full of shit, you should know that, he’s just like his good for nothing big brother!”

Zackary slapped Jake hard. “LIAR!!!” Zackary kisses Bart before placing him back in his stroller, tucking him in all snug. “You have wronged me and my child... but I will let it slide if you tell me where to find my husband and the others... if you do that, Jake, no harm will come to you.”

“I DON’T KNOW, DAMN YOU! I AM NOT A FUCKING SIREN!” Jake screamed.

Zackary smirked. “Lying? Oh, big mistake.” Zackary used his vampiric strength and punched Jake in the chest hard, shattering a few of his ribs. “WHERE IS HE?!?”

Parker entered the room. “He won’t tell us, Zackary, because he has no soul. It’s not even a he, it’s an IT, a creature, a disease, a tumor that needs eliminating. My name is Parker Bates, you killed my brother, prepare to die!”

“NO!” Jake was a crying mess as he pleaded with the two furious mages.

Zackary untied Jake. “Okay, I believe you.” Zackary smiled.

“Wait, what?” Jake said, looking confusedly at Zackary.

Parker stabbed Jake in the back with a broadsword. “FUCK YOU!”

Jake screamed in agony as Parker pulled the sword out of his back, but Zackary grabbed him by the neck and tossed him to the ground, hard, and started beating the shit out of him as Parker kicked him hard in his sides.

Jake broke down crying as all he could do was sit there and take the beating.

Zackary pulled Jake in real close; getting right in his face, he said, “I’m gonna fucking flay you, fish boy, I’m gonna keep you alive and you will die slowly and painfully. You’re gonna bleed out and suffer for what you have done. I’m gonna kill you for this, Melrose... you stole my heart, you have left Bart with only one parent. You have had plenty of opportunities to tell me where he is... but you have exhausted my patience. Now I am going to kill you!

Parker nodded. “You deserve this, Siren!”

Jake just shook his head. “I’m not the Siren!”

Zackary screamed. “FUCK IT, I’LL KILL YOU QUICK THEN!” He angrily bit down on Jake’s neck, sucking his blood! 

Jake screamed in pain as the vampire sucked his blood hard and quick. “BRYCEEEEEE!”

“No one can hear you, bitch, no one will mourn for you; the school will think of us as heroes for this, we will have saved the school from your reign of terror!” Parker said, before punching Jake in the gut for good measure.

As Zackary continued to suck his blood, Jake felt his life flash before his eyes.

Flash

Jake was pulled into a noogie by his big brother Dash. “I love you, Jakers!”

Flash

“I love... you too, Dash...” Jake felt his head going light, his body going limp.

Flash

Bryce pulled Jake into a loving, moonlit kiss down by the Lagoon. “Jake, you are perfect,” Bryce said, caressing his cheek.

Flash

“Bbb...bbbryyyyyyceeeeee... I... love... you, goodbye.” Jake lost consciousness, but Zackary kept on sucking.

Maxwell and Preston were walking by when they saw the scene unfolding; they ran in straight away. “ZACKARY, STOP!” Maxwell pulled Zackary off Jake quickly. “Zack, this is not what Björgvin would have wanted!”

Zackary hissed at Maxwell. “The Siren, it needs to die! I must avenge my husband!”

Maxwell shook his head. “Would he really want this, really? I think not, Zackary.”

Preston picked up baby Bart. “Zack, if you kill him, you will orphan Bart here; you will land yourself a life sentence in Varangard. I don’t think you want that, and neither would Björgvin.”

Zackary broke down crying and Preston embraced him tightly. “I’m sorry, I am devastated, Preston, I don’t know what to do.”  

Maxwell checked on Jake. “His pulse is weak, but he’s alive.”

“Let him die,” Parker said bluntly.

Maxwell stood up and looked at his fellow satyr. “Is that what your brother would really want, Parker?”

Parker teared up. “I just want my brother back.”

“I know, Parker, but killing Jake, who may or may not be the Siren, won’t bring him back and won’t accomplish anything. Prestyn could still be alive, Parker, me and Preston have been looking into it, there is still a chance for all of them, Parker.”

Parker nodded. “I hope so.”

Maxwell smiled and hugged him tightly, before looking down to Jake. Maxwell scooped him up and rushed him to the infirmary; they soon found out Zackary had drained 75% of Jake’s blood and Jake might not make it out alive.

Zackary retreated to his quarters with his son and spent the rest of the day crying, devastated, truly and utterly heartbroken.

Meanwhile, Landon’s mood was becoming steadily darker and gloomier; the young ginger vampire had hardly been seen outside of lessons or in the cafeteria since Amorsdag, instead spending most of his time shut up in his coffin, brooding. Julian and Jackson were both getting very worried about him, but whenever they tried to even talk to him, he just hissed and told them to leave him alone.

It was late one Tuesday afternoon when Landon was walking down the corridor towards his math lesson, dressed in a black suit and cape and carrying his old cane again, when he bumped into two boys as they ran around the corner.

“Hey, watch it!” hissed Landon, and then his eyes flashed red when they fell on Aidan McGraw, who was giggling as he walked hand in hand with Christian.

His smile faded as he frowned back at Landon. “Watch it yourself, vamp,” he growled, “What’s your problem, anyway?”

“You are!” Landon bared his fangs as he took a step towards Aidan, “You and your mutt family with their pack mentality, thinking you’re all so much better than us vamps.” He threw a glance across to the other side of the corridor, where Jack McGraw was standing with Christopher, looking rather smug and smirking at Landon.

“Hey, leave him alone!” growled Christian, stepping forward to put himself in between Aidan and Landon.

This seemed to confirm Landon’s worst fears; he hissed as his eyes flashed red again, glaring furiously at Christian. “Oh, that’s right, defend him like you always fucking do!” He was really losing it now, bearing down on Christian, who to his credit stood his ground.

“Only when you’re acting like a jerk, Landon,” said Christian, “I don’t get why you don’t like the McGraws, just cos they’re pure-blood wolves. What, does that mean you don’t like Chris and me anymore either?”

“That’s not the point!” shouted Landon. “It’s not about race, pup! But so much for wolf-vamp unity, eh? Forgot that pretty fucking quickly when you got the chance to jump into bed with this one,” he jabbed his cane hard at Aidan, who yelped and stepped back. “Who needs a dumb vampire when you’ve got a dirty mutt like him to sleep with? Who cares about our friendship when you can go do it doggy style with your pack pals?”

“LANDY, DON’T!” yelped Christian, putting a hand out to touch Landon’s shoulder, but the ginger vampire jumped back.

“FUCK YOU, CHRISTIAN!” Landon angrily swung his cane, striking Christian on the side of the head. The blonde werepup cried out and fell to the ground, putting a hand up to his face, which was bleeding.

Before he could do anything else, there came a growling, as Christopher leapt forward. Wolfing out, he threw himself at Landon, who stumbled backwards, caught off guard, before regaining his balance and striking out again. Throwing his cane aside, he swiped his claws at Christopher, knocking him backwards. The werepup fell to the ground hard, and Landon bore down on him, hissing. But then his attention was drawn again to Christian and Aidan. Landon’s eyes flashed red with fury as he saw a partly wolfed-out Aidan holding on tight to the blonde werepup’s bare shoulders, still flecked with blood from the cut on his face. Landon lashed out, his claws raking across Aidan’s chest as he pushed himself in front of Christian, drawing hot blood as the boy growled and gnashed his teeth at the vampire.

“LANDON, NO!” cried Christian, but this just enraged Landon further. He grabbed up his cane again and had just raised it in the air, when there was a sudden hush in the corridor as two figures came running around the corner towards the noisy disturbance.

“MR. GORDON, MR. CONVERY, THAT WILL BE QUITE ENOUGH!” boomed Matt’s voice, as he and Kit reached the scene. “Move along, all of you,” he added to the other students. “Now, are you guys gonna play nicely, or do we have to re-implement the punishment system from last year?”

“No, sir,” hissed Landon, still glaring at Aidan and Christian.

“Good,” said Kit, “Look, I know tensions are running high right now, so we’ll let you both off with a warning this time. But don’t let us catch you going at it again, okay?”

“Okay,” said Christian, nodding, “We won’t.” He held out a friendly hand to Landon to shake, but the ginger vamp took one look at Aidan smirking and vampirically sped off down the corridor. Christian sighed, allowing himself to be led off by Aidan, as Matt and Kit headed off back down the corridor.

“Well, well, this is a surprise,” said Gabriel, raising an eyebrow as he looked down appraisingly at the young ginger vampire standing before him in the door to dorm 7D, the Cult headquarters. “What brings you to our door, young master Gordon?”

“What do you think?” replied Landon, looking up at Gabriel, his arms crossed and his face still angry, “I wanna join.”

“Huh, ain’t you one of them VWU guys?” said Nicky, appearing behind Gabe and frowning at Landon.

“I was,” said Landon shortly, “But then I realized mutts can’t be trusted,” he hissed.

Gabriel smirked. “Good to hear. Why don’t you come in, check out our new headquarters.”

Landon stepped into the dorm room and looked around, taking in the vampiric decorations, from the lit torches to the altar and the Dagger of Drago, to the pipe organ and the blood bank. As Gabriel closed the door behind him, the other Cult members, Teo, Avery and Paddy, looked up at him from where they sat on the communal mattress. As soon as he spotted Landon, Jett got to his feet, glaring angrily from the ginger vampire to Gabriel.

“Ugh, what is he doing here?” hissed Jett, flashing his fangs at Landon, “The mutt lover.”

“Apparently not anymore,” said Gabriel, watching Landon with interest as he slipped an arm around Jett’s shoulders and pulled him in close. “You like, Gordon?” he asked, as he noticed Landon admiring the room.

“I do.” Landon nodded, before turning back to Gabriel. “So, can I join you guys or what?”

Jett hissed, glaring at Landon. “Your brother was a dirty traitor, what makes you think we want another fucking ginger in the Cult?”

 “My brother was weak,” said Landon coldly, “I’m not. But if you don’t want me, I’ll just leave…” He made to step towards the door, but Gabriel held up a hand and shook his head.

“No, no, we can always use some fresh blood,” he hissed softly, “Quiet, Brother Klyne, remember your place,” he added, as Jett made to protest, “So long as he’s prepared to swear the oath, it’s his blood right to be one of us. Now,” he turned to the rest of the Cult, “STRIP HIM!”

Moving with vampiric swiftness, Jett and the other Cult members swooped in on Landon and quickly ripped off his clothes. Landon grunted and cried in protest as they roughly tore his cape and sent buttons flying as his shirt was ripped open. He didn’t try and stop them, however, and a matter of seconds later stood there butt naked, the Cult members all staring at him, most of them frowning.

Gabriel looked Landon up and down, checking the pale ginger vampling out, before turning to Jett. “Brother Klyne, I think you should be the one to initiate our new member here.”

Landon frowned, giving Jett a look of disgust, which was returned in kind. “Ugh, why him?” he hissed.

“Because,” said Gabriel, pulling Jett in close and stroking his long hair, “He’s going to be taking over when I’m gone, so he should get some practice in.”

Landon couldn’t help but notice that Nicky seemed almost as unimpressed as he was with this idea; he saw the curly-haired Mexican vamp throw a disgruntled look at Gabriel behind his and Jett’s back, before briefly meeting Landon’s eye and then looking back down at the ginger’s exposed body.

“Yeah, so you better watch it, mutt breath,” hissed Jett, smirking, “Not like I want to fuck you, I might catch something. But master’s word is law,” he said, turning to Gabriel and kissing him; the two of them made out passionately for a few moments, before the older vampire started hickeying Jett’s neck hard, causing him to moan as he continued to smirk at Landon.

“Well, you better watch I don’t shove this right up your smug little ass,” hissed back Landon, raising his cane and glaring at Jett.

Gabriel stopped biting Jett’s neck and turned to stare, impressed, at Landon, a little of Jett’s blood on his face. “Dang, you got big balls, kid,” he laughed, “Well, metaphorically, at least,” he added, glancing down.

Landon shifted a little awkwardly, looking away from Gabriel and instead staring at Jett. “Well, we gonna get on with this or what?” he asked.

Jett smirked back at him. He shared one last, lust-filled kiss with Gabriel before stepping up to Landon and grabbing him by the hair. He bent the ginger vampling roughly over the altar and from behind him, Landon could hear Jett undoing his pants and pulling them down.

“Ooh, nice peach, Gordon,” hissed Jett, slapping Landon hard across his cheeks.

Landon grunted. “Just shut up and fuck me, Klyne,” he hissed back.

Jett didn’t wait for a second invitation. As the rest of the Cult members watched, Gabriel nodding approvingly, Jett slammed all five inches of his hard cock ballsdeep into Landon in one thrust. He grunted loudly, and Landon let out a low moan despite himself. Jett continued to fuck Landon hard for the next few minutes, slamming him into the altar as he rammed his cock in the ginger’s ass.

“Come on, is that all you got, Klyne?” hissed Landon, “FUCK ME HARDER!”

“OH, YOU’RE GONNA PAY FOR THAT, GINGE!” cried Jett furiously.

Picking up the pace even further, Jett closed a hand around Landon’s throat, choking him out as he pounded his ass, before leaning in and biting him hard on the neck. As Landon felt Jett’s fangs pierce his pale, freckled skin and draw his blood, he also felt something else, as Jett’s cock swelled inside his tight hole. He couldn’t help but moan deeply as it swelled to a thick six, then seven inches as Jett thrust in and out of him.

“UGHHH FUUUCKKK!” he groaned, his voice constricted, as Jett choked him.

Jett smirked and kept pounding, licking his lips which were glistening with Landon’s blood. “TAKE IT, YOU MUTT-LOVING BITCH! GONNA BREED YOUR TIGHT VIRGIN ASS!” he hissed, “OHHH FUUUCK YEAHHH! MOAN LIKE YOU LOVE IT!”

As much as he tried to resist, Landon couldn’t help but do just that, groaning and moaning like a slut as he felt Jett unload inside him, filling his ass with his cum. As Jett finally pulled out, Landon straightened up and turned to face him, glaring at his face before glancing down at the thick, magically-enhanced seven-inch rod between Jett’s legs.

“Oh fuck, you did like it,” said Jett, smirking, as he glanced down at Landon’s own rock hard five-incher.

“Yeah, you wish,” hissed Landon, “That’s nothing to do with you, Klyne.”

Jett just smirked back at him, pulling his pants back up and going back to stand alongside Gabriel, who was still watching Landon closely, though definitely looking rather impressed with him. Behind him, Nicky was still scowling and looking very put out.

“Well, now that the initiation is over with,” said Gabriel, “Please step back up to the altar and hold out your hand,” he said to Landon, who did so. “Do you, Landon Gordon, dedicate yourself to the Cult of Drago and swear fealty to me, its leader?” asked Gabriel, raising the Dagger of Drago and cutting Landon’s palm.

Landon nodded. “I do,” he said, still glaring at Jett.

“Then you may rise, Brother Gordon!” Gabriel smiled as Landon got to his feet, and then turned to Jett. “Brother Klyne, get him his leathers.”

Still murmuring slightly mutinously, Jett retrieved a spare outfit for Landon. “Knew you were lying about that six-pack,” he hissed at Landon, glancing down at the ginger’s slim torso as he stroked his own exposed abs.

As he pulled on the leather jockstrap, pants and jacket, Landon turned to Gabriel. “May I ask one favor, Brother Bateman?” he said, looking up at Gabriel, who was nodding approvingly as he checked out the ginger in his sexy new leathers.

“What is it, Brother Gordon?”

“When we take on the mutts, I want to be the one to kill Aidan McGraw,” hissed Landon softly.

Gabriel nodded slowly, looking impressed. “You got it, Brother.”

The Cult strutted out of the headquarters together to show off their new member, Landon still swinging his cane as he flaunted his new outfit, several young werepups scattering as they saw the group of vampires approaching down the corridors. Jett threw a nasty glance sideways at Landon as he leaned in close to Gabriel and kissed him openly. Landon glared back at him, as did Nicky, even as he walked hand in hand with Hudson.

Despite the Cult’s antics scaring the werepups, and the continuing mystery of the missing students, a sense of hope and relief seemed to be falling over the Academy. With Jake out of action, it seemed at last the danger was behind them at least, and most of the school seemed keen to get things back to normal. Or as normal as they ever got at Mjölnir, anyway.

In dorm 2D, Julian and Jackson were snuggling up on the bed, watching the sun setting behind the mountains. Both were clad in t-shirt and shorts; Jackson had his arm around Julian’s shoulders, as Julian rested his head on Jackson’s chest.

“I can’t believe it was Jake,” sighed Julian, shaking his head slightly.

“I know, it’s crazy,” agreed Jackson, “But then, I guess it was very siren-like of him to get with his brother’s boyfriend. Even brought him down to the Lagoon, probably would have taken him if Zackary hadn’t caught him.”

Julian gave a little shiver. “Yeah… but at least that’s all behind us now. Hopefully they’ll find the missing students safe and well and we can all move on.”

“Mmhmm,” said Jackson, “I’m just glad you’re safe. Was worried with you being down at the Lagoon so much, you were an easy target,” he added worriedly, as he held on to Julian tightly.

“I’m here,” said Julian, looking up at Jackson and smiling, “I’m safe.”

“Well, that is definitely good news,” said Jackson, smiling back.

“You know what else is good?” said Julian, a cheeky grin now spreading across his face, “We have the dorm all to ourselves it seems.”

“Oh yeah?” murmured Jackson, “What do you wanna do?”

Julian shifted position, sitting up a little so he could look directly at Jackson. “Right now, I wanna kiss you, Jacky.”

“Well, do it, merboy,” breathed Jackson.

Julian leaned forward and kissed Jackson firmly on the lips. Jackson pulled him in closer and the two started making out, softly but passionately, holding each other close and breathing each other in.

After a little while, they broke apart; Jackson looked deep into Julian’s eyes, his hand gently stroking his boyfriend’s cheek. “For real, though, Juju. I don’t know what I’d do if anything ever happened to you.”

“Me too,” breathed Julian, “I don’t wanna even think about losing you. I love you, Jacky.” He pulled Jackson in for another kiss. After making out for a few more minutes, Julian let out a soft sigh. “Oof, is it just me or is it getting hot in here?” Julian pulled his t-shirt over his head and threw it aside onto the floor. Jackson watched him revealing his slim, smooth chest, biting his lip.

“Mmm,” he murmured, “You know what, it is now…”

Jackson stripped off his own t-shirt, dropping it on top of Julian’s. He then just sat and gazed at Julian’s bare chest for a while, not saying anything, but still biting his lip slightly.

“What?” Julian frowned, glancing down and then back up at Jackson, meeting his eye.

“Oh nothing, I was just… looking at you,” said Jackson, giving a little shrug.

“Oh, at my scrawny body?” laughed Julian, a little self-consciously.

“Nah,” Jackson said, running a hand gently down Julian’s torso; he gave a little shiver, “You’re slim and smooth and perfect, no wonder you glide through the water so easily.”

Julian grinned. “Well, that and my tail!” he laughed.

“True yeah,” laughed Jackson. He pulled Julian in for another kiss, and the younger boy kissed him back with eagerness, running a hand down Jackson’s bare back too as he continued to gently caress Julian’s body.

“You’re so sexy too, Jacky,” sighed Julian, running his hand across Jackson’s smooth, slim chest and tummy. Without breaking the contact of their lips, Julian climbed on top of Jackson, continuing to make out with him as he straddled his legs. Jackson let out a low groan as Julian started grinding down on him. He let out a low gasp of surprise as Julian started slowly kissing down his neck, and another moan of pleasure as Julian began hickeying him.

“Oooh,” sighed Jackson, “I like it when you take the lead, Juju.”

“Oh yeah?” whispered Julian. He began kissing his way down Jackson’s chest, pausing to run his tongue around and gently nibble on Jackson’s nipples, making the older mage groan in pleasure again. He then planted kisses all across Jackson’s tummy, before slowly making his way back up.

Jackson sighed deeply as Julian pulled him into another passionate kiss, then they both groaned and grunted a little as they started grinding against each other, both of them feeling the other’s hard bulge straining against their shorts. “Oh, Juju!” moaned Jackson.

“Oh, Jacky!” They continued making out passionately for a good while, hands running across each other’s sweaty torso as they grinded against each other. Slowly, their hands started to drift lower down. Julian rubbed the noticeable bulge in the front of Jackson’s shorts, causing him to moan. “Mmm, feels like something’s desperate to get out,” said Julian.

Julian slipped his hand under the waistband of Jackson’s shorts and started groping him through his underwear. Jackson moaned as Julian squeezed his hard young cock. Slowly, Julian started kissing his way back down Jackson’s chest, still rubbing him through his boxers as he went. As he reached the waistband, he slipped Jackson’s shorts down, revealing his tight, bulging underwear.

“Ohhh fuuuck, Juju!” groaned Jackson, as Julian rubbed his hard cock through the fabric.

Licking his lips and smiling naughtily up at him, Julian slipped Jackson’s underwear down and took his slender, six-inch cock in his mouth. As his boyfriend moaned, Julian started sucking Jackson off slowly but lovingly.

“Mmm, you like that, Jacky?” he asked.

“Ohhh Juju, I do!” groaned Jackson. He watched in awe as Julian went down on him again, the young mage making him feel something he’d never felt before, sending waves of pleasure through Jackson’s whole body. After a while, though, he sighed, “But come here, let me give you some love too, babe.”

Julian moved up the bed, straddling Jackson’s chest. He let Jackson pull down his shorts and underwear, before he took Julian’s slightly shorter but rock-hard cock in his mouth. He stroked Jackson’s hair as he went down on him, moaning deeply. “Ohhh yeahhh, Jacky, that’s nice!” Jackson got into a good rhythm for a while, before Julian pulled back and grinned cheekily down at him. “You wanna try something fun, Jacky? Let’s 69.”

It took a few moments and some awkward shuffling for them to get into position, but eventually they managed it, Julian over Jackson, with their cocks lined up with each other’s mouths. They eagerly started sucking each other off, moaning and groaning in simultaneous pleasure.

It didn’t take too long before all the new sensations got too much for the young mages, and with deep groans and grunts from each of them, they both bust their nut at almost the exact same moment, swallowing down each other’s loads before collapsing in a sweaty heap on the bed. Julian had only just crawled back up to lay down beside Jackson and pull him into a kiss when they heard footsteps outside the dorm room door.

Hastily, they both scrambled to pull their pants and underwear back up before the door opened and Teddy stepped in to find the two of them lying on Jackson’s bed, looking very flushed and sweaty, and more than a little caught out.

“Oops,” said Teddy, “Didn’t mean to interrupt you guys…”

“Oh no,” said Julian hastily, “We were just…”

“Mmhmm,” said Teddy, raising an eyebrow and grinning, “I know what you were just…” He laughed at the two embarrassed boys on the bed. “I think I’ll go,” he said, turning to leave.

“Nah,” sighed Jackson, just as his tummy rumbled loudly, “I think we should both go get some food.”

Julian suddenly realized how hungry he was too. As Teddy watched them, amused, the pair picked up their t-shirts from the floor and pulled them back on, before heading out of the dorm together and down to the cafeteria, arm in arm and still keeping as close together as they could.

Landon had waited for his other dormmates to leave before entering; he sighed and gathered his belongings with the help of Jett.

“Come on, Ginger, your place is not here, it is with us in Cult headquarters. Unless of course your heart is not in it, and you are still a dirty fucking mutt lover.”

“No, I am loyal to the way of Drago.” Landon said, quickly packing his stuff.

“Excellent, Brother Gordon.” Jett pulled Landon into a passionate kiss; they make out for a moment before leaving 2D for the last time.

Landon and Jett had dropped of the ginger vamp’s stuff at headquarters and the two of them were walking down the hall in their matching leather. Christian saw this and felt his wolf heart sink to the ground. Landon passed him and glared at the pup, grabbing Jett’s hand and holding it tightly as they went to meet with the rest of the Cult.

Christian ran crying to Christopher's dorm room. “CHRIS!!!” The blonde pup whined, as he ran in on all fours and jumped on his cousin. “Landon... he... Cult... leather... Jett!” Christian was a crying, slobbering mess.

Christopher was just about able to make sense of what his cousin was saying, and he embraced him tightly. “Christian, my dear cousin, I feel you. This is a betrayal, I know you are hurting but Landon is no good, he’s a vampire and a member of the Cult of Drago! He would have only hurt you, Christian, and I won’t let that happen. I love you like a brother, Christian, and I will never let anything happen to you ever, do you understand that?” Christopher said, looking Christian in the eye.

Christian nodded. “Yeah, thank you, Chris.” Christian licked Christopher and smiled.

“Come here, you.” Christopher kissed Christian passionately. “I love you, cuz.”

“I love you too,” Christian said, smiling widely.

“Take care. I have a date with Jack, I will see you in the morning.” Christopher pulled Christian into a warm, long embrace before the cousins parted ways and Christopher made his way down to the wolf meeting clearing in the woods where Jack was waiting.

“There you are,” Jack said, smiling, as Christopher pulled him into a passionate kiss.

“Sorry, Christian was upset. Landon joined the Cut of Drago; I am so glad I saved him from that fucking ginger, he was gonna hurt him and then I would have to kill him, Jack, but to protect Christian, I would do anything.”

“It’s so hot how protective you are. So, we doing this, ya know, doggy style?” Jack said, smirking.

Christopher nodded. “But of course!” The two boys wolfed out and Christopher mounted Jack, fucking him in full wolf form.

Jack let out a loud howl as Christopher fucked him under the pale moonlight. They had never fucked fully wolfed out, so they knew it was going to be rough and loud which was why they chose to do it outdoors, out of respect for their roommates and they were oh so right; the sex was rough and loud and oh so perfect. Chris and Jack fucked for a good hour or so before curling up with each other, so very in love.

Christopher woke up, hearing a noise in the distance. He had reverted to boy form, and he stood up, hearing the distant call. “Oh, troubled soul, come to the waters of the Lagoon,” it sang, “Come to me for sweet bliss. Oh, come to me, come to me, wade in my waters, feel this bliss and the light from me.” Christopher just had to locate this angel; he walked towards the Lagoon. 

Jack woke up, hearing Christopher leaving. “Babe, where are you going?” He jumped up and followed Christopher.

Christopher was in a trance; nothing Jack did could break the spell. Jack followed Christopher, tugging on his arm to no avail.  Christopher reached the Lagoon and he swam out toward the glowing light; he reached the singing creature and began to make out with it.

“CHRIS!” Jack tried to doggy paddle towards him but to no avail; he was not good at swimming. “Come on, stop it! CHRISTOPHER!!!!!!”

The Siren shoved its tentacle up Christopher’s ass, causing him to let out loud moan, and then it grabbed him, sucking Christopher down to the depths with it.

Christopher was gone.

Jack let out a loud wolf howl; he sank to his knees and cried by the side of the Lagoon, feeling a failure for letting Christopher be taken.

One Hour Later

The Siren resurfaced and was shocked to see Jack still crying by the side of the Lagoon. “Shit.”

Jack looked up and shouted, “GIVE HIM BACK, GIVE ME BACK MY CHRISTOPHER!”

The Siren leapt from the water and picked up Jack by the neck. “No, he is mine now and you will never see him again, ever!”

“Wait a second, this means Jake can’t be the siren as he is unconscious!” Jack looked at the Siren and frowned.

The Siren tossed him back to the ground. “Get out of here!” it hissed in a harsh voice.

Jack wolfed out and tackled the Siren to the ground; pinning the creature down, he looked into its face and gasped, “AVI!”

Avi let out a scream so loud and shrill that it shattered glass up at the school. He hopped back in the Lagoon and swam away so quick, before anything could happen.

Jack caught his breath and gathered his thoughts. “Avi Angel… is the Siren... holy shit!”

Chapter Text

“Fuck fuck fucking fuckity fuck!” hissed Avi, punching himself in the head in frustration and anger as he swam along the shore of the lagoon. He was shaking, shivering, gritting his teeth and grimacing as he struggled to hold himself together, his skin already starting to glow with an eerie light.

He pulled out a potion vial and took a swig from it, breathing deeply and trying to calm down. But even as the glowing started to fade, the memory of the look on Jack’s face swam before him like a reflection on the water and he groaned. And then he remembered Zackary, and his vicious attack on Jake when he assumed he was the Siren…

Then a magically amplified voice boomed out from up at the Academy building, echoing across the grounds. “Your attention, please! All students please report to the hall immediately. Repeat, all students to the hall immediately.”

“Fuck this!” shouted Avi, and he yeeted the potion vial off across the lagoon, where it landed with a splash, before he shook himself, his skin glowing with the eerie light as he dove down into the depths.

The waters grew colder and darker around him as Avi swam deeper, his slim, streamlined body glowing as he slipped through the waters, right down to the deepest part of the lagoon. The very water seemed to shimmer and sparkle around him as he reached the bottom, where suddenly an eerie shape loomed suddenly out of the gloom; it was a shipwreck, the broken and barnacle-encrusted hull of a pirate ship, no less.

Avi sang softly to himself as he swam along the deck of the ship, where treasure spilled out from a broken chest, gold coins glittering eerily in the light from his body, while skeletons lay across the broken planks of the ship, one still standing at the ship’s wheel, forever frozen in the pirate’s forlorn attempt to steer the ship away from disaster.

He swam down through an open hatch to the decks below, finally reaching what had been the captain’s cabin, right in the heart of the ship. The place was illuminated by a green glow emanating from a large glass orb balanced in the center of the room. An eerie, echoing harmony of the song Avi was still singing seemed to be coming from it.

Avi smiled to himself, a sinister, cold smile, as he surveyed what was in the room below the glowing orb; a row of figures, the taken boys. Prestyn, Jack, Björgvin, Tajus, Bryan, Billy and Christopher were lined up in the center of the cabin, all motionless, their eyes closed and their bodies just floating creepily in the green water. They were all completely naked, with tentacles of seaweed snaking up their legs from the deck below and firmly embedded up their asses, apparently keeping them both entranced and able to breathe under the water, as faint bubbles were rising from some of the boys’ mouths.

Prestyn and Jack looked deathly pale in the eerie green light, with Björgvin and Tajus not looking much better; Tajus’s hair was floating around his face in the water. Bryan, Billy and Christopher looked somewhat better; Bryan of course did not need to breathe at least.

Avi swam across to the line of boys; still singing, he kissed them each in turn. The boys didn’t stir in the slightest as the Siren made out with them, but Avi’s skin glowed brighter with each kiss, as if he was sucking the life energy directly out of the boys through their mouths. He only grew a little brighter at first, but as he kissed Billy and then Christopher, his body blazed with a shining, shimmering light.

Suddenly, Avi threw back his head and screamed out in one long, shrill note. The waters of the lagoon itself seemed to vibrate and glow with the Siren’s energy. “THIS IS MY DOMAIN NOW!” cried Avi, “LET ALL WHO WADE IN MY WATERS BE WARNED, I CLAIM YOUR SOULS ALL!”

The blazing, shimmering light from the lagoon was visible through the windows of the hall as the students filed in and took their seats; a few boys shivered and gasped, gazing out of the windows in shock and awe.

As they all settled into their seats, they looked up at Professor Evans, who was standing behind his podium, looking very somber. “Good afternoon, students,” he said, “I am afraid I have a very grave announcement to make. As I am sure many of you know, the Siren has now been identified. Rest assured that they will be dealt with. However, in the meantime, I hereby declare that the lagoon is out of bounds to all students, lest they suffer a most terrible fate.”

There was an outbreak of protests and mutterings at these words, particularly from the merboys. Noah Franklyn-Miller got to his feet, staring up at the Principal in outrage. “You can’t just close off the lagoon!” he shouted, “How are we supposed to train?!?”

“We have an old indoor pool, which will have to suffice in the meantime,” said Professor Evans, still sounding calm, but with a slight edge to his voice, “The safety of—”

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING ABOUT THE FUCKING SIREN?” roared Zackary, standing up and glaring at the Principal; a number of students shouted their agreement, “WE NEED TO STORM THE LAGOON AND FUCKING KILL IT!”

“QUIET!” boomed Professor Evans, and even Zackary fell silent and sat back down, “This is my final word on the matter. I regret the tragic loss of these students, but I am declaring it now, there is no chance they have survived, and I am not prepared to risk anyone else’s safety in attempting a foolhardy rescue. Good day to you all.”

The Principal stepped down from the podium and strode out of the hall, leaving the students to stare around at each other, muttering, whispering and discussing what he had announced and what exactly they were all supposed to do now. Zackary swore loudly and stormed out of the hall, throwing the doors open so violently that the glass shattered.

Maxwell and Preston had repurposed the old MUM classroom as Siren Hunting Headquarters; they had a big bulletin board with pictures on it. In the center was pinned a large picture of Avi, labeled Siren; below it were pictures of Prestyn, Jack, Björgvin, Tajus, Bryan, Billy and Christopher, all the Siren’s victims.

Preston stared at this board perplexed, trying to figure out any connection and why Siren Avi took them and where he may have taken them.

Maxwell entered the room and wrapped his arms around his lover. “Any luck with any of this?”

“No, babe, I can’t figure out why Avi would do this,” sighed Preston, “I’ve known Avi for a while, there is no reason he would do this. And in all my research into Sirens, the information about those victims is none too encouraging; I fear time may be running out, especially for those victims stolen months ago such as Prestyn and Jack.”

Maxwell frowned. “My gods, we have to do something about this! Is there anything you can think to do?”

Preston shook his head sadly. “We have no leads, Max,” he said with a sigh, “And after multiple searches of the lagoon, I can’t even think where to start from. All I know is we have to do something... the people this has impacted expands so much further than just those taken.”

In Room 5D

Christian was inconsolable, crying as he clutched onto his older cousin’s pillow. The McGraw brothers were trying their hardest to calm him down, but to no avail. “He can’t be d-d-dead...” sobbed the blonde werepup, “No... no... NO!!!!!!” Christian let out a loud wolf howl.

On the other side of the room, Walker stood silently staring out the window, unable to even fathom it; Billy was gone and declared dead. The usually talkative satyr boy was totally silent, with not a thing to say. 

Mason just sighed, looking at his distraught roommates. He held Spencer tightly, as if holding him close would protect him from Avi, the villainous Siren.

In Room 7D

Nicky rammed his cock into Hudson’s ass hard as he fucked the shit out of him; next to them, Avery was ballsdeep in Teo’s ass, fucking him with vampiric speed. Gabe was making out with Jett as he fucked him hard, while Landon was pleasuring Jett with a blowjob.

During this, Paddy just stood there and looked at the Cult in disgust; all of them just fucking and doing nothing to help find his Bryan. Finally, he’d had enough, and he did something shocking; he walked up to the altar and shouted, “I RENOUNCE THE WAY OF DRAGO!” Paddy ripped his leather jacket off and tossed it at Gabe before storming out of the dorm.

Gabe was only perplexed for a moment, before shrugging it off and focusing once again on fucking Jett hard.

In the front gardens

Malachi stood crying, holding onto London’s strong arms as London waved his hands magically growing a shrub and then shaping said shrub to look just like Tajus. “It’s beautiful, London, he would have loved it.”

London nodded, and then he broke down crying. London had tried his best to keep it together for Malachi but the announcement that morning broke him; London was so utterly heartbroken; falling to their knees, the two fae boys cried in each other's embrace.

At Orlando’s Bar and Grill

Zackary kicked the door in and walked straight up to the bar and popped a squat. The bartender, Johnny Orlando, looked at Zackary for a moment as he placed a hundred-dollar bill on the bar. “Just fucking serve me,” he hissed.

Johnny nodded. “You look like a man who needs the strong stuff.” Johnny conjured up a glass of aged Russian vodka, which Zackary downed in just one sh0t. “Whoa, you really are hurting to down that stuff so quick.”

Zackary glared at the older spellcaster. “Just shut up and fucking conjure me something to make me forget the pain!” Zackary teared up and spent the day drinking his sorrows away.

In the Infirmary

Diego brought in a fancy T-bone steak, cooked just the way Forrest liked with a side of mashed potatoes! “Come on, Forrest, please eat up, the IV fluid can’t sustain you forever.”

Forrest was a shadow of himself; he had lost all his muscle definition, he was a skinny as a twig, his skin had turned so pale he looked like a snowman, his hair all but gone. He slapped the food out of Nurse Velazquez’s hands and sobbed, “I will never ever eat again, you hear me?” Forrest grabbed the steak knife of the table and tried to stab himself; luckily, since he was so weak, it was no struggle for Diego to wrestle the knife away from him. Forrest just broke down crying, longing for the warm embrace of Jack.

In the gym

Parker was shirtless and pumping iron, lifting a lot more than he probably should; he had been working out all day, his arms felt like they were on fire, and he just kept muttering to himself, “Feel the burn... feel the burn!” Parker worked out to try to feel something, anything, other than the guilt of losing Prestyn and nearly killing an innocent student.

Maxwell and Preston looked in on Parker and could tell that he was on the brink of a breakdown.

“We have to keep searching, babe, we have to find something... anything that can point us to the location of those victims before it’s too late... if it’s not already,” Preston said, fearing the worst.

He and Maxwell made haste for the library and spent their Saturday researching anything they could get their hands on relating to sirens, in hopes of finding a single morsel of hope.

With the lagoon now being officially closed off, the only place for the merboys and any other students who wanted to go for a swim to meet was the old indoor pool in the east wing of the Academy. The place was rather run down, thought Julian, as he headed down there in the afternoon, definitely not as good as the lagoon, but it would have to do.

Jackson had tagged along with Julian, who was wearing his tight, shiny silver speedo, a towel slung over his arm. Jackson, meanwhile, was dressed a t-shirt and shorts; he wasn’t a great swimmer and figured he’d just sit by the side of the pool and keep Julian company.

A number of other students were in and around the pool, mainly merboys and werepups. Alex and Caleb were embracing and making out at the deep end, while Turin, Ryler, Krew and Brexsen Bingham were training and having a race, under the supervision of Professor Austin, who was standing on the edge of the pool wearing a red speedo and shouting encouragement at the young merboys. In the shallow end, Macsen, Spencer, Luca and Winslow were splashing around, the other pups helping Winslow do a kind of doggy paddle with his arms; his wheelchair stood by the edge of the pool.

It seemed Matt and Kit had been roped in to keep an eye on things, as they were standing and patrolling the opposite side of the pool, both of them in tight red speedos with the word “LIFEGUARD” across the ass.

Julian gave a little giggle as he looked over at Matt. “Ooh, I might just pretend to drown so Matt’ll have to save me,” he said, then suddenly clapped a hand over his mouth and looked apologetically at Jackson, “Oops, did I really just say that?” He blushed.

Jackson laughed. “I’ll forgive you, Juju, since he’s a satyr,” he said, “But you’re a merboy now, I don’t think he’ll buy it,” he added, sticking his tongue out.

Julian gave a bashful laugh too, as he climbed down into the pool. Feeling the cool water on his skin, he let out a sigh of pleasure and did a happy twirl as his sleek silver tail appeared. As he spun around, he caught sight of Finn across the other side of the pool; he was floating by the edge alongside Jack Messina.

They made eye contact for a moment, and then Jack whispered to Finn, “Go talk to him.”

Finn paused for a moment, and then swam over to Julian. When he reached him, he gave him a brief smile. “Hey,” he muttered, a little awkwardly.

“Hey,” replied Julian, not smiling but looking curiously back at Finn.

“So, look,” mumbled Finn, trying to look Julian in the eye but then losing the nerve and speaking instead to his chest, “I’m really sorry about how I acted, Juju. I fell for you, but I pushed things too hard, and I acted like a jerk. I never meant to hurt you, I just…” He started to tear up.

“It’s okay,” Julian cut him off, putting out an arm and touching Finn’s shoulder gently; the merboy looked up at him, with a watery smile, “I mean you did, but I kinda was a jerk too. I got so caught up with being a merboy that I just ignored Jackson and I guess I kinda led you on. But I see you moved on okay,” he said, with a smile, glancing over at Jack, “Nice one, Finners!” He grinned at Finn, who grinned bashfully back.

“Yeah, Jack’s great,” said Finn, “So… can we be friends again?” he asked hesitantly.

Julian turned to look up at Jackson, who was standing by the end of the pool and watching them. He nodded slowly. “Just as long as you remember he’s my boyfriend, fish boy!” said Jackson, casting a fireball in his hand and looking fiercely at Finn for a moment. Finn gulped, but then Jackson laughed, grinning.

“I’ll remember,” said Finn, nodding and grinning too.

“Well, that’s good,” said Julian, with a sigh of relief, “So, can we resume my mer training now, assuming Jackson’s okay with that?” he added, and Jackson nodded.

“Yeah,” said Finn. He gestured for Jack to swim over and join them, “Come on, babe, let’s help Juju become the best merboy he can be!”

Jack swam over, grinning too and shaking Julian’s hand happily; the three of them eagerly jumped into mer training, swimming and leaping through the water, racing each other across the pool; Julian’s silver tail seemed to help him win every time; Jackson clapped and cheered from the poolside as Finn and Jack watched Julian streak ahead of them.

Suddenly, screams filled the air and boys started frantically splashing and swimming to get out of the pool. Turning around and gasping, Julian suddenly saw a huge, dark gray shark fin emerging from the water. He sped away toward the edge of the pool, climbing up and grabbing Jackson’s hand. Just as he turned back to see what was going on, he saw Matt diving into the water. A moment or two later, he was climbing back out, dragging Bodhi Sabongui by the ear; the shapeshifter boy was roaring with laughter as he looked around at the terrified students still shivering and staring around in alarm by the side of the pool.

“Very funny, Mr. Sabongui,” said Matt, glaring at him, “We’ll see if Principal Evans finds the idea of you imitating a water-borne menace so amusing. Get him out of here,” he added, turning to Kit, who nodded.

“Come on, you bloody joker,” said Kit, dragging Bodhi by the arm out of the pool room.

Once things had settled down a bit, the other boys started climbing back into the pool, though some were still a little jumpy and cried out every time someone splashed near them. Julian, Finn and Jack resumed their racing across the pool, joined shortly after by the Bingham boys, all of whom couldn’t help but still marvel at Julian’s silver tail and how it helped him streak effortlessly through the water.

Jax Cheshire, the little brother of London, had been bunking with his brother since the incident. London had been searching for accommodations for his little brother ever since. “Jax, come along, there is a room we should go check out, 2D.”

Jax smiled. “Let’s go check it out and hope I don’t blow things with these guys.” Jax thinks back to what went down in his old dorm room.

Jax had entered his dorm room to find his friend Ryan Buggle, a fae boy, doing some homework. “Hey Ryan, how are you?”

“I’m good, Jax, there is something I have to tell you though… ya know how I said sure, we can go to Amorsdag as friends?”

“You wanna go as boyfriends?” squealed Jax, “Me too, Ryan! I was so nervous to ask you out but yes, yes, yes, I will be your boyfriend!” Jax pulled Ryan into a passionate kiss.

Ryan pushed Jax off of him. “Uh, this is a bit awkward... no, um, I got a boyfriend now, he’s a shapeshifter.”

Jax felt his jaw drop. “Oh... I... I... oh,” he mumbled.

At that moment, Michael Cash backflipped his way into the room; he slinked his way past Jax, then bent his body, entrapping Ryan. “Hey bud, yeah, sorry, he’s taken by moi!” Michael started passionately making out with Ryan. “I’m gonna be moving in so I can assure you don’t touch my man!”

Ryan smacked Michael’s fat ass. “Trust me, he won’t, my love, ever. He’s nothing, you’re perfect.” Shirts came off as the young lovers made their way to Ryan’s bed.

Jax ran off, crying and embarrassed, to his big brother's dorm room. He explained it all to London and since that day, London had been looking for accommodations for his little brother, who dared not show his face in his old room, 2B, out of sheer and utter embarrassment.

Back in the present day, London had his arm around his brother’s shoulder as he knocked on the door of room 2D.

It was Teddy who answered the door. “Oh, hey... you’re Jax, right? We, um, have Butterfield together.”

Jax nodded. “Yeah, it’s Teddy, right?”

Teddy nodded. “Yup, that’s me! Good old Teddy Blum, brother of Tait Blum.”

“Well, Teddy, Jax here is actually in need of a new dormitory as he had a bit of a falling out with his old roommates and I understand a bed is available here. He has been crashing with me in... in... Tajus’s old bed and, um, I...” London was getting choked up after mentioning Tajus; Jax gave him a big hug. “Thanks, Jax, sorry about that... um, do you think Jax could crash with you guys?”

Teddy smiled. “Yeah, of course. Um, Julian and Jackson are not here right now, they won’t mind though, you can have Jett’s old bed, right next to me!” Teddy ushered Jax into the room.

London smiled. “I’ll bring your stuff up, Jax. Get to know your new roomie.” he said, then turned to leave.

“So Jax, do you have a boyfriend?” Teddy covered his mouth, embarrassed. “I can’t believe I asked that!” 

Jax laughed. “It’s quite alright and no, I don’t, never have before.”

Teddy nodded. “Duly noted. So, uh, this is you.” Teddy patted the bed.

Jax nodded. “Thanks, Teddy, I think I’m gonna like it here.”

Teddy smiled wide. “Oh, I sure hope so.”

Jax got himself all settled into room 2D, his new home for the rest of the semester.   

Meanwhile, the Cult of Drago were doing their daily strut of the hallways, terrorizing students and staff alike.

Professor Wolff was carrying a stack of papers; Avery walked up to him and knocked them out of his hands. Nat just sighed and started gathering them up, before getting kicked in the head by Teo.

Nicky and Hudson kept running at students, hissing at them, pretending they were gonna bite them and scaring the shit out of people. However, Nicky made one fatal judgment call when he ran up and pretended he was gonna bite Jaden Walton.

Griffin laughed. “Oh, you’re gonna regret that!”

“Can it, mutt lover,” Nicky hissed.

Javon tapped Nicky on the back. “Hey there, bitch!” he growled, as he clocked Nicky square in the jaw. He then grabbed Nicky by the throat and kneed him in the balls, before pinning him against the wall and punching him repeatedly, shattering Nicky’s glasses. “STAY... THE... FUCK... AWAY... FROM... MY... BROTHER AND BOYFRIEND!”

Javon tossed Nicky to the ground and turned to leave, but Nicky was a fool and jumped, charging at the werepup!

Javon did a 180 and grabbed Nicky by the arm; he ripped it out of its socket before kicking him in the balls and gut. “STAY DOWN!” Javon roared, as he, Jaden and Griffin exited the scene.

Hudson helped Nicky up. “I think you picked the wrong pup to mess with.” Hudson helped Nicky to the infirmary to deal with his broken arm.

Landon was just going around, knocking books out of mages hands, hissing at them and threatening them with his cane. He was looking for Christian and his bitch lover, but was having no luck finding them.

Gabriel, meanwhile, was taking a big drink of Tyler Wladis’s blood when Ben and Tait came around the coroner.

“Get off him!” Tait screamed, running to help Tyler

Ben cast a glamor charm, making Gabriel imagine he was being stabbed in the heart with a stake.

Gabriel was freaking out, hissing and crying, as they helped Tyler up; he was still conscious as Gabriel had only gotten a tiny drink from him. “You okay, Tyler?” Ben asked, patting him on the back.

“I think so, I should still get checked out probably.” Tyler said, rubbing his neck.

“Couldn’t hurt, let's go.” Ben and Tait escorted Tyler to the infirmary.

While this was happening, Jett had Jack Messina pinned to the wall and was sucking his blood. Julian, Finn and Jackson saw this.

“BABE!” cried Finn, as he came running, blasting icicles at the vamp.

Jett hissed as he stumbled back. “Okay then, let’s change that name from Finn Carr to Finn Calamari!” Jett charged at Finn.

Julian conjured a brick wall right in front of Jett, who ran face-first into it. “Back off, Jett!”

Jett smirked. “You have gotten really good at glamor charms, I see. It won’t fucking help you, Juju!” Jett hissed; he raised his hand and started force-choking Julian. “I’m still fucking better than you and I always will be!!!”

Julian focused and was able to break free of his charm; he then grabbed Jackson’s hand and together they began conjuring fireballs and throwing them at Jett.

Jett hissed. “You gonna get your boyfriend to help, huh, Juju? Then so will I… OH, BABE!!!”

Gabriel, who had just gotten over Ben’s charm, walked up and held Jett’s hand. “Are these two causing you trouble, babe?”

“Yes, babe, care to help me with that one? Leave Juju to me!” Jett said, smirking.

Gabe smirks. “With pleasure!” Gabe lifted his hand and Jackson fell to his knees.

Jackson screamed in pain. “AHHHHHH, JUJU!!!!!” Jackson cried as Gabriel was literally boiling his blood.

“Jacks!!!” Julian ran to help Jackson, but he was tackled to the ground by Jett, who was way stronger than him. “For fuck’s sake!” Julian tried to push Jett off him, but to no avail.

“You should know better than to fuck with me, Juju!” Jett grabbed Julian by the neck. “Juju, you could be great, let me turn you... we could be together, you and me, you are cute. If you weren’t such a bitch, you could be great, you and me, what do you say, Juju?” Jett said, with the biggest smirk on his face.

Julian spat in Jett’s face. “GO FUCK YOURSELF!”

Jett nodded. “Very well then!” Jett bit down on Julian’s neck and started sucking his blood, but only for a moment before he was pulled of him by Matt, who shoved Jett into Kit’s grip.

“WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?” Matt exclaimed.

Gabriel had fled the scene, leaving Jackson gasping for air. Finn was cooling him down with water.

Julian glared at Jett; Jett glared back at him, and they both screamed, “HE STARTED IT!”

Matt just rolled his eyes. “Fine then, I'm sure you two would love to explain yourselves to Professor Evans! Come on!” Matt dragged Julian by the arm while Kit just carried Jett to Professor Evans’s office. 

The Principal sighed, sitting back behind his desk and looking appraisingly at the two young mages sitting opposite him, while Matt and Kit stood back by the door of the office. There was a stack of papers on the desk, beside which lay a small opalescent silver ring.

Professor Evans glanced briefly down at this before he spoke. “What are we going to do with you two?” he said, shaking his head sadly. “So much power, so much potential, and you just waste it on petty squabbles.”

Julian and Jett just glared at each other, Jett’s eyes flashing red as Julian clenched his fists, literal sparks glowing between his fingers as he tried to resist just sending a fireball at the half-pint vamp’s stupid face.

The Principal, meanwhile, had picked up the silver ring and was twirling it gently in his fingers, glancing from it to Julian, then to Jett, and back again. As it seemed to vibrate in his hand and flash from blue to red and back to an opalescent rainbow again, he frowned. “So close, and yet somehow…” he murmured.

Neither of the young mages noticed anything, too busy were they looking murderously at each other. They only looked away when the Principal spoke up again.

“Mr. Hilliard, Mr. Klyne, I want the pair of you to apologize to each other and promise me you’ll try harder to get along,” he said, firmly.

“What?!?” spluttered Julian, indignantly, “I’m not apologizing to HIM!” he spat the last word at Jett, who glared back, flashing his fangs.

“Same old Juju,” he hissed, “I swear your fucking pride will be the death of us all. You know, it goes before the fall…”

Julian frowned, glaring back at Jett. “What are you on about, Klyne?”

“Boys, please,” sighed the Principal, but before he could say anything else, there came a knock on the office door.

Kit turned to open it, and in stepped the slim young werewolf, Jaeden Martell. “Uh, excuse me,” he said, looking over at Professor Evans, “We have to go, sir.”

Professor Evans nodded, and Jaeden retreated from the room. Getting to his feet, he turned to Matt. “Okay, I’m leaving this in your hands, Mr. Lintz,” he said, pulling on a long traveling coat, “Keep an eye on these two, see that they get along better.”

“Of course,” replied Matt, “But where are you going, sir?” he asked.

“Urgent conference in London, really must dash,” said the Principal, a little distractedly.

“But, sir, with all that’s going on, is this the time?” asked Kit, frowning as he glanced out of the window towards the distant lagoon, whose surface was still glittering and glowing in the dying evening light.

“Oh, I’m sure it will all work out,” replied Professor Evans. He turned to look directly at Julian and Jett, his eyes curiously twinkling blue and red as he winked at them. A moment later, he turned away again and swept out of the office after Jaeden.

Matt sighed, before closing the door and looking down at both Julian and Jett, who were each still looking pretty intent on killing the other. He sent a wave of satyr charm in their direction to distract them; as both boys looked up at him, he said, “So, are you boys gonna at least try and behave yourselves?”

Julian gazed up at Matt and smiled a little dreamily. “Of course, daddy!” he sighed, and the satyr boy laughed.

“I don’t know,” said Jett, with a smirk, “I think you might need to spank us both.” And he literally bent over, sticking his ass out in Matt’s direction.

Matt rolled his eyes and groaned. “Oh, for the love of Thor, give me strength!”

Chapter Text

It had been almost two weeks since Professor Evans had left the Academy for his conference in London, but he had not returned. With the disappearance of the Principal and the lagoon still being closed off due to the continuing threat of the Siren, the atmosphere in the school was one of increasing alarm and panic.

One group of students that was reveling in the chaos and distress, however, was the Cult of Drago, whose members were strutting down the hallways with even more impudence and impunity than usual. Most other boys were giving them a wide berth, none more so than the werepups, who hastily retreated when the leather-clad vamps appeared.

It was early on Friday morning when an alarm sounded in the staff quarters of the school. A fire had broken out and was blazing out of control in the corridor outside; as the teachers hastily evacuated and made their way out of the block, they found all the fire extinguishers had been removed. Heading down to the next building, Professor Frankie Muniz suddenly noticed an odd wavering and shimmering in the air.

“Wait, hold up, there’s a glamor here…” he suddenly said, but it was too late.

“Yes, sir, there certainly is. Are you impressed?” came the smug voice of Jett, as his smirking face suddenly appeared out of nowhere, just as the scene around the teachers dissolved and shifted to reveal they had been led not into the corridor to the atrium, but instead down to the Cult’s old meeting room.

“Stop this insolent behavior at once, Mr. Klyne!” protested Professor Butterfield, but Jett just smirked back at him.

“Eh, book me in for detention, Professor Butthead!” he hissed back, laughing as he left and slammed the door behind him.

He heard the teachers banging and trying to open the door, but the blood lock was still in force, and they were unable to get through. Smirking all over his face, Jett turned to Gabriel, who nodded approvingly at him before pulling the younger vamp into a passionate kiss, groping his ass as he did so.

In another part of the school, Matt and Kit had been on patrol since the night before. They had both started hurrying in the direction of the staff quarters when they heard the alarms. As the sound suddenly stopped, they both looked at each other nervously. And just at that moment, Jett came around the corner; he smirked up at the two older mages as he approached.

Matt sighed, rolling his eyes. “Is this all your doing, Klyne?”

Jett smirked even wider at this. “Oh yes, I’m a bad boy,” he said, wiggling his eyebrows cheekily at the satyr, “I think you need to spank me, daddy.” He bent over and literally pulled down his pants to bare his ass at Matt.

Distracted, Matt and Kit barely had time to react as the rest of the Cult suddenly swooped down on them, shifting from bat form in a haze of black smoke. Kit managed to throw Landon off of him, but was knocked to the ground by Nicky, Hudson, Teo and Avery, while Matt found himself pinned down by Gabriel and Jett, who bit down hard on his neck and started to drink his blood.

The fae and the satyr continued to struggle for a while, but after a few minutes, the vampires had drained enough of their blood to render them at least temporarily unconscious. Nicky, Hudson, Teo and Avery stepped away from Kit and helped Landon back to his feet. Gabriel stopped drinking Matt’s blood but had to literally pull Jett away from him; the fledgling boy gave a groan of protest.

“Ugh, that satyr blood is soooooo fucking tasty!” he moaned, and Gabriel laughed.

“I know, babe,” said Gabriel, pulling Jett in for a kiss to taste Matt’s blood on his lips, “But if you drain him dry, there’ll be none left for later. Plus, that’s technically murder, and you’re too pretty to go to jail.”

“So, what are we doing now, Brother Bateman?” asked Nicky, as he and the others looked down at the unconscious Matt and Kit.

Gabriel gave a wide, evil smile. “Now, we go hunt some dirty mutts!” he said, pulling out his silver dagger, the ruby in the hilt glinting in the sunlight.

The other Cult members followed suit, as Gabriel led them all out of the school building and down across the grounds towards the woods, to the clearing where the werepups were gathered as usual. There was a sudden uproar of shouting and growling as they approached, many of the pups jumping to their feet, baring their teeth and glaring as the vamps reached them.

“Get the fuck out of here, bloodsuckers!” growled Bryce, stepping forward so he was face to face with Gabriel, who smirked back at him.

“Make us, mutt!” he hissed.

Bryce gave a howl as he wolfed out and leapt at Gabriel, but the vampire was ready for him; with a swipe of his hand holding the silver dagger, he slashed across Bryce’s side, causing him to let out a cry of pain and fall down. Before he could get up again, Gabriel was on top of him and pinning him to the ground. He raised the knife again, making to stab Bryce in the shoulder, but with a roar and a flash of blonde fur, he was knocked sideways as Macsen jumped at him.

Meanwhile, Jett was taking on the Walton twins; learning from Nicky’s mistakes, however, the young fledgling vamp was making use of his speed rather than going for a direct physical assault on the muscular wolves. Streaking around them with vampiric speed, he managed to catch each of them with his silver knife, taunting them as he did. “How fucking pathetic,” he hissed, “It took two of you savage mangy mutts to replace one sexy vampiric stud like me.” He laughed as Wanna and Dub both growled at him, wolfing out and trying to catch him.

Nicky himself, along with Hudson, had charged at Winslow, knocking him out of his wheelchair and beating up the young pup, who lay growling and whimpering on the ground.

While Teo and Avery charged at Spencer and Luca, Teo knocking Spencer to the ground and holding his dagger to the ginger werepup’s throat as Avery wrestled with Luca, who growled and wolfed out, trying to take down the vamp but finding he was too fast for him, Landon made a beeline straight for Aidan McGraw. He pounced on the young werepup before he had a chance to react, striking him across the side of the head with his cane before pinning him down and starting to beat the shit out of him.

With a howl and a blur of blonde fur, Christian jumped in to defend Aidan, raising his claws and scratching at Landon, who viciously lashed out at him, catching him with the blade of the knife as he knocked him to the ground, drawing blood which ran down the blonde werepup’s cheek while Landon continued to beat up Aidan.

Seeing what was going on, Jack darted forward to defend Christian and Aidan. He roared, wolfing out and leaping at Landon. The ginger vamp flashed his fangs and hissed at Jack, but before the wolf reached him, there was a black blur and a howl of pain as something fast and vicious slammed into Jack.

“Need some help, sexy?” asked Jett, smirking as he pulled Landon into a passionate kiss while pressing his knee painfully into Aidan’s chest as the ginger vamp pinned him down. Christian growled, getting to his feet and glaring up at them both. “Aww, I think your furry little boyfriend is jealous,” snickered Jett.

“He’s not my boyfriend,” hissed Landon, glaring coldly at Christian, “He’s just a dumb, dirty little mutt.”

Christian growled again, wolfing out as he jumped at Landon. “I’d rather be a dumb mutt than Little Dracula Jr.” he growled, “Now leave Aidan alone!” Growling and snarling, he tried to push Landon and Jett back, but the vamps were too strong for him.

Jett was smirking at Christian as he openly groped Landon, nibbling on his neck. “Finish him, he’s yours to kill, remember,” he hissed, nodding as Landon raised his dagger, glaring down at Aidan with cold hatred in his eyes.

“NOOOOOOOO!!!” howled Christian, tears flooding his eyes as he struggled to get between Landon and Aidan, “LANDY, PLEASE!!! PLEAAASE DON’T HURT HIM!!!”

Landon hesitated for the briefest moment, and then suddenly found himself being knocked hard to the ground as a heavy, muscular werepup slammed into him. Looking up, he saw Bryce glaring down at him, fully wolfed-out and growling furiously. Struggling to get back to his feet, Landon hissed as he saw Christian helping a limping Aidan away. Jett was lying on the ground beside him, pinned down by Macsen.

Bryce picked Landon up by his collar and growled at him. “You think it’s fun to tease werepups, do ya?”

Macsen was pinning Jett to the floor hard. “It’s not, you’re not better than us, when will you see that?”

Gabriel saw this unfolding and angrily strutted over to them; he grabbed Macsen by his scruff and hissed, “Hands off my boy toy!” He punched Macsen square in the jaw; the werepup collapsed to the ground.

Teo and Avery teamed up and attacked Bryce, pulling him off of Landon. Bryce growled at the vampire lovers but chose not to engage after shoving them off of him. “Come on, Macsen, we got what we need to get done, Christian is out of here and safe for now.”

Gabriel grabbed Bryce by the neck. “If you ever lay a paw on one of my Cult members again especially my Jett, this dagger will be in your filthy mutt heart!” He smirked and shoved Bryce out of the way. “Gentlemen, this school is ours, do as you wish. NO CONSQUENCES!”

Jett smirked. “Babe, can we do it? Please, I want to do it!” he asked eagerly.

Gabriel nodded. “If you need me, I will be fucking Jett on Professor Wolff’s desk!” He and Jett run off to go fuck on each teacher’s desk, starting with Wolff, while Avery and Teo continue terrorizing students and Nicky and Hudson chased down two fae boys, planning to enslave them into some arduous labor. The Cult of Drago now ruled the once peaceful school.

Maxwell and Preston watched as the chaos and calamity unfolded throughout the school. Mass hysteria and Cult rule had taken over. Nicky and Hudson could be seen whipping fae boys Iain Armitage and Azhy Robertson, forcing them to hand-carve statues of each of the Cult members!

“Faster, you earthly freaks!” Nicky hissed.

“It’s horrible, babe, we have to stop them,” Preston said.

“We aren’t going to solve anything getting into a war with the Cult, the way we can save our school is by finding all the victims and stopping that Siren before anyone else gets taken.”

“We are but two individuals, how can we save the day? We are good, Maxxy, but I don’t think we can take on this thing alone, we are gonna need allies,” Preston said, holding Max’s hand tightly.

“Count us in.”

Max and Preston turned around to see Ben and Tait standing there. “Well, I knew we could count on you two,” Maxwell said, as he gave a quick kiss to both of them.

“The Cult cannot be left unchecked, it is a cancer and those things only spread and grow, destroying all in its path till nothing is left,” Ben said, looking on sadly at the state of the school.

“But just us four, we won’t get it done, we need the manpower to fight this thing, we need numbers on our side,” said Tait, “But I don’t know who else will help us in this task, the school is scared shitless and who can blame them? The Cult is either drinking their blood or enslaving all who dare oppose this regime.”

“Follow us, we can discuss methods in our headquarters.” Preston leads them to the classroom now considered Siren Hunting HQ.

Ben was clever and cast a special charm on the door, enchanting it to release garlic particles if a Cult member dared cross the threshold. “Best to not risk Gabe or one of his lackies disturbing us.”

“Good thinking, Ben.” Maxwell looks at the bulletin board. “Where do we even begin?” he asked.

“We take it head on.” The four turned around to see Zackary entering the room. “I won’t accept that bitch’s word that my husband is dead, I know he’s not.”

“Zack, you should be with your son, not out here risking your life,” Preston said.

“I have sent baby Bart away to stay with his Uncle Aiden until the Siren is defeated, then both of his daddies will go pick him up. He’s alive but fading, I can feel it, Preston, he’s in that fucking lagoon. I will drink every fucking drop if that’s what it takes, but I will not rest until I have Björgvin or, if he is gone, then Avi’s head on a fucking pike!” Zack growled, as his eyes flashed a fiery red; clearly, he meant fucking business.

“We want in too,” Parker said, standing alongside Walker, London, Malachi, Jack McGraw, Christian, Teddy, Jax, Kiefer, Brady, Mason, Spencer, Tremblay, Jupe, Schnapp, Macsen, Griffin, Wanna and Dub. “We all want justice for our friends and lovers, so what is the game plan, boss?”

“We search the lagoon; it will be dangerous, a siren is no joke, it is a creature of pure evil. The Avi we all knew and loved is gone, a vicious killer Siren in his place. If you see it...” Maxwell was cut off by Zackary.

“Let me know, I will take care of it... Whatever it Takes.”

“Well, it sounds like you are gonna need some merboy help!” Julian said, standing with Jackson, Finn and Jack.

Tait walked over to him. “Juju, it will be dangerous,” he said gently.

“Yeah, well, danger is my middle name... it’s actually Arthur, but I prefer danger!” Julian said, puffing out his chest and placing his hands on his hips.

Jackson laughed. “You’re adorable, Julian Danger Hilliard, but he is right, y’all are gonna need these merboys to save the day.”

Maxwell smiles. “We will take any help we can get; anyone who is willing to help us find the Siren and save our friends is welcome in this group.”

“Is that so... does that welcome extend to me, mates?”

The group was shocked to see Paddy Holland standing in the hallway looking in on them; he had changed his outfit drastically, he was wearing a ratty gray hoodie and sweatpants, and it looked like he hadn’t combed his hair in days. “I was wrong, I admit... but I have to get him back, Bryan means the world to me.”

Wanna growled, looking the vamp up and down. “How do I know I can trust you, huh... why should we let you in, huh, and risk my brother or young Christian or any of the other pups in here, huh?”

Paddy looked at Wanna. “Because… what would I have to gain, huh? I have bloody lost everything, I lost Bryan and in renouncing the way of Drago... I sacrificed... my powers, they are gone... you can’t just leave the Cult without consequences. I may never get my powers back, but I don’t bloody care, I need to get Bryan back. So, what do you say?” Paddy asked, extending his hand to Wanna.

Wanna shook Paddy’s hand. “We will take it.” Wanna patted Paddy on the back, welcoming him into the group.

“Very well, what should we call ourselves then?” Maxwell asked the group.

Julian looked to Jackson and nodded; in unison they said, “The Siren Defense Squadron!”

“And I think we can all agree who should be leader; on the count of three. One, two, three...”

The entire group said, “Maxwell!”

Maxwell smiled. “I will not take this honor lightly and I shall appoint Preston my right-hand man.”

Preston smiled. “Thanks, babe. Well, what are our marching orders?” Preston licked his lips and felt his abs up. “Captain Jenkins?”

“We head to the lagoon, we find our friends, and we stop Avi... roll out S.D.S!”

The S.D.S. group made their way down to the lagoon, which had only been sealed off with a shabby wooden fence. Julian made quick work of lighting it on fire, burning it down in seconds.

“Mercer’s Lagoon,” he sighed, “For months, I could not resist her waters and now I feel nothing but dread staring upon her.”

Jackson took Julian’s hands. “You got this, babe, I know you do. I think all of this stuff with you becoming a merboy has led to this very moment, you’re the man, uh, fish for the job, so go on, find our friends.”

Julian smiled and pulled Jackson into a deep and passionate kiss. “Thank you, Jacks.” Julian took off his shirt and joined Finn and Jack by the side of the lagoon.

Finn nodded. “We got this, I have trained you as best I can, Juju. Remember the lessons I have taught you, don’t panic, focus your energy and you will prevail.”

Julian nodded and then the three merboys dove into the waters of Mercer’s Lagoon, hoping to find a sign of anything. Upon initial search they found nothing but the murky green waters and seaweed.

Jack stopped swimming and called out to Finn. “Finny, look.” Jack pointed to the shipwreck.

Finn nodded. “The Orion... I think this may be the place.”

Julian had joined them by their side. “I agree, dudes... well, let’s go take a look.” The three merboys swam towards the shipwreck but didn’t make it far before they saw Avi emerge from its broken decks.

Avi glared at the three. “GET OUT OF MY LAGOON!” Avi let out a scream, lifting his hands and in a moment the waves came and the three were thrown from the lagoon.

Jupe saw the three flying through the air. “TREMBLAY TRAMPOLINE!” he shouted.

Jacob nodded and transformed into a large trampoline, which the three merboys landed on safely.

Maxwell and Preston ran towards them. “Julian, what happened in there?”

“We found the shipwreck, but Avi was there... he is too powerful, he launched us from the lagoon the moment we got close to it, we didn’t stand a chance; we are almost certain he is holding the victims in that ship,” Julian said, catching his breath.

“WHAT ARE WE WAITING FOR, THEN? WE STORM THE FUCKING SHIP!” Zackary roared.

“Zack, Avi is too strong!” Julian shouted.

Zackary ripped off his shirt, revealing his extremely buff chest. “I’m stronger and I am going to get my husband back right fucking now!”  Zackary stripped down to his boxers and dove into the lagoon, determined to get to Björgvin.

“Taiter Tot, what is that glowing around Zackary?” Teddy shouted suddenly.

Tait looked at Zack in alarm. “Zack, get out of there, get out now!!!”

But it wasn’t the siren. Zackary felt strange and he looked down. “What the shit!” he exclaimed when he saw that he had a shiny blue tail. Zackary was so distracted by this tail that he couldn’t even focus; moments later, he too was launched from the lagoon, letting the entire group see his tail as it turned back to human legs before he fell upon Tremblay Trampoline. “How the fuck am I a merboy?” he cried.

“I have no idea,” said Maxwell, “But clearly this is not working, we should get back to the school before the sun sets, we will be no use if we join the victims list. We regroup tomorrow, me and Preston will try to figure our next move.”

“Jack and I will hit the books and try to figure out the reason for Zack’s sudden tail,” Finn said.

Maxwell nodded. “Be safe, everyone, see you in the morning.” The S.D.S. group retired for the evening, now with more information about the Siren and most importantly the location of its victims.

As the sun was setting, Bryce headed down to the infirmary to visit Jake, who was still laying there unconscious after having his blood drained; he was on a drip slowly restoring his balance, but it was looking like a long road to recovery for him.

Bryce sniffled as he sat down beside the bed and took one of Jake’s hands in his own. “I’m sorry, Jakers,” he said, tears welling in his eyes as he looked down at the merboy, all pale with his eyes closed, bandages around his neck and a tube in his arm, “I wish I could have protected you. I should have protected you!” he growled.

He looked up at the window, gazing out at the distant lagoon. “This fucking siren!” he sobbed, breaking down into tears, “He’s taken so many people, and it’s his fault you’re lying there. My poor, sweet, innocent Jake, how could anyone think you were the evil creature that did all this?”

It was at that very moment that a figure appeared in the doorway of the infirmary. He cleared his throat softly and Bryce looked around. Seeing who it was, he growled, wiping away tears as his eyes narrowed in anger.

“Hey… uh, look, I just wanted to say I was sorry,” said Zackary, in a low voice, looking Bryce directly in the eyes; Bryce glared furiously back at him.

“You’re sorry?” he growled, “You’re fucking sorry?” He got to his feet, baring his teeth and approaching Zackary, who stood his ground, still looking imploringly at Bryce.

“Yeah, I am,” he said, “I wasn’t thinking straight, I was just so distraught about Björgvin.”

“You were distraught?” spat Bryce, “Yeah, I know the feeling, funnily enough. Difference is, I can attack the one who’s actually responsible for hurting my love.” He growled, advancing on Zackary, who took a step back this time.

“Well, at least Jake is still alive,” said Zackary, “My Björgvin might not be.”

“Oh yeah!” growled Bryce, “Thanks for not quite fucking killing him!”

Losing his cool, Bryce finally wolfed out and leapt at Zackary, who backed away at first, but then as the werepup continued to go at him, started to fight back, pushing back and throwing Bryce to the ground. But he quickly jumped back to his feet and pushed Zackary back hard, the two of them bursting out of the infirmary and rolling on the floor of the corridor outside.

Zackary pinned Bryce down, his eyes flashing red and his fangs bared as he closed his hands around the werepup’s throat. “Let it go, I made a mistake, okay? I was trying to apologize.”

“FUCK… YOUR… APOLOGY!” choked Bryce, before giving a wolf howl and throwing Zackary off him; the vampire hit the ground and Bryce bore down on him, growling and spitting with rage.

The pair continued to fight and wrestle with each other, neither one gaining a clear upper hand, for quite a while longer. Finally, having just broken free, Bryce jumped at Zack, but the vampire was too quick for him; he threw out an arm and knocked Bryce to the ground. The werepup’s head hit the wall and he collapsed in a heap, unconscious and unmoving.

The emotion of the whole scene finally overwhelming him, Zackary sank to his knees beside Bryce, burying his face in his hands. “Fuck, this is all just so messed up. I’m sorry, Bryce, I’m just so sorry,” he said, as he broke down crying, thinking of Björgvin and all the trauma and distress the Siren had caused.

Meanwhile, Teddy and Jax had been hanging out all day, just chilling, and Teddy had caught feelings for sure.

“See you back in the dorm, Ted!” Jax hugged Teddy and ran off.

Teddy smiled wide, watching Jax skip off. Tait was watching this unfold; he smirked and walked up to his little bro, placing a hand on his shoulder. “I know a crush when I see one.”

“Crush? What are you talking about, Taiter Tot? Jax? No, he’s just... he’s a friend, nothing more.” Teddy was blushing hard.

“That can be changed, you just have to man up and ask him out. He’s your roommate now, you live with him; it must be torture watching him change, taking off his shirt, making that pecker of yours as hard as a rock!” Tait said, laughing.

Teddy punched Tait in the arm. “Hardy har har. It’s not easy, you know thatttttt, how long did it take you to ask out Ben... three years, was it?”

“Okay, point taken, point very much taken. Don’t wait, I regret taking so long to get with Ben so please, learn from your big brother and don’t wait.” Tait said, patting Teddy on the back.

Teddy nodded. “Alright, alright, I will ask Jax to an ice cream or something, see how it goes. Thank you, Tait, you really are the best big brother I could have ever asked for.” Teddy embraced Tait tightly.

Tait hugged Teddy back and kissed him on the cheek. “Good luck, Teddy Bear.”

Teddy smiled. “Thanks, Taiter Tot!” Teddy ran off just as Ben sneaked up on Tait and grabbed him.

“I have you now, Jockstrap!” Ben pulled Tait into a passionate and loving kiss. “So, I see you did your big brotherly duty… three years, really, Tait?” Ben said, laughing.

“Hey, you were this hot, older, talented mage, always showing off in class. I was infatuated with you; I was shy and sure you would shoot me down.”

“Boy, were you wrong.” Ben pulled Tait into a passionate kiss, and they started making out. “We should...”

Tait jumped into Ben’s arms. “Take this back to our room!” Tait said, smirking.

Ben smirked too as he carried Tait back up to 7C; in an instant, they shed their clothes and got into it, making out, kissing each other, rubbing their defined chests, making love, sweet love.  

Ben lined up his cock with Tait’s ass and rammed it in, fucking him fast and hard. “Take it, Jockstrap, take it!”

Tait let out a loud moan. “Oh yeah, I love taking it, I could take this Canadian rod all day long!”

Ben smirked. “One day you shall, one of these days, Tait, I will fuck you from sunrise to sunset. Would you like that, Jockstrap?” Ben said, nibbling on Tait’s ear.

Tait moaned. “Oh yes, daddy, I would love that very much.” Tait pulled Ben into a passionate kiss, and they kept kissing and fucking until they fell asleep.

Avi emerged from the murky waters of the lagoon. “I need fresh meat...” Avi took a deep breath and began to sing, “Oh, troubled soul, come to the waters of the lagoon, oh troubled soul, come to me... COME TO ME FOR ETERNAL BLISS!” Avi smirked as he saw his newest victim stumbling down the pathway.

Tait was in a trance, staring at Avi’s light; he dove into the waters and swam towards Avi. In an instant, they started making out. “Oh, Avi, you sexy Siren, you are perfect, won’t you be mine... let me be yours in an eternal bliss!”

Avi smirked and shoved a tentacle up Tait’s ass. “YOU ARE MINE, BLUM!!!” Avi pulled him into a passionate and heated kiss; he grabbed Tait, pulling him down to the waters below and dragging him to the ship. “This is where you shall be forever, Tait Blum, with the others.” Avi looked over the Siren victims: Prestyn, Jack, Björgvin, Tajus, Bryan, Billy, Christopher, and now Tait. “My meat, my food source; I shall keep you all and feast upon your life essence until nothing remains.” Avi laughed manically, looking at his buffet of mages, now including our very own Tait Blum.    

Chapter Text

Teddy was sitting by the window in the dorm, tears streaming down his face as he stared unseeingly out over the grounds in the direction of the lagoon, its dark waters glistening in the early morning sun. His shoulders were shaking with his sobs, and Jax had his arm around him, trying to comfort the young mage while Julian and Jackson watched on helplessly.

“Come on, Tedster, it’ll be okay,” said Jax softly.

“No, it won’t!” sobbed Teddy, “My Taiter Tot is gone, the Siren took him, my brother is gone!!!” He broke down completely, burying his face in his hands and shaking all over as Jax held him tight.

Julian came over and placed a hand on Teddy’s shoulder; leaning in, he said softly, “Look, we’re gonna do all we can to get all of the victims back, including Tait. And, based on our research,” he added, “He’s probably still okay. Sirens don’t kill their victims, at least not right away.”

As Teddy sobbed harder, Jackson sighed. “Probably could have left that last part off, Juju,” he said.

Julian grimaced slightly. “Okay, yeah. But point is, we’re gonna save them all, okay, Teddy?” he said, giving Teddy’s shoulder a squeeze.

The blonde boy looked up at him through wet, bloodshot eyes. “But how?” he sniffled.

“Um, well,” mumbled Julian, “We haven’t figured that part out yet.”

As Teddy started crying again, Jackson got to his feet and turned to Julian. “Well, back to the library I think, Juju,” he said, and Julian nodded.

“Agreed. Don’t worry, we’re gonna get to the bottom of this, Ted,” said Julian, determinedly, “We’ll be back, look after him, Jax.”

Jax nodded, pulling Teddy closer to him and gently stroking the boy’s hair as he sobbed into Jax’s shoulder. Julian and Jackson retreated from the dorm and headed back to the library to continue their research.

Storm clouds were gathering in the April sky over the Academy, despite the fact it had been a sunny day not moments before. All around the school, students were looking out of the windows nervously, wondering what was going on now. Maxwell and Preston were just leaving their dorm when they turned to look down towards the lagoon, where a solitary figure was standing on the shore, arms outstretched, lighting flashing from the tips of his fingers. As they watched, they heard the boy yelling into the stormy sky.

“Holy shit, that’s Ben!” gasped Preston, “What’s he doing?”

“I don’t know,” said Maxwell, looking very worried, “But I think we’d better go and see; this can’t be good.” He looked up at the sky above the lagoon; the storm clouds were swirling and growing as the surface of the lagoon was churned up beneath them.

“BEN!!!” yelled Preston, as the two of them ran down across the grounds toward him, cold rain now pelting down at them as the heavens opened, “BEN, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!?”

But the spellcaster boy didn’t seem to even hear them; as they reached him, they saw his face was contorted with furious rage, his eyes blazing as he yelled into the stormy sky, lightning flashing from his hands across the dark waters of the lagoon as he conjured a storm out of nowhere.

Maxwell reached out to touch his arm. “Ben?” he said softly, but then let out a yell of pain as he was thrown backwards twenty feet, landing hard on the ground. A sudden electric charge had shot through Ben’s body with a blinding flash.

“MAX, ARE YOU OKAY?!?” cried Preston, running over to him, but Maxwell just grimaced and gestured over at Ben.

“I’m fine,” he said, rubbing himself down and getting back to his feet. “Ben’s not though, look at him.”

It was true; Ben was shaking with the effort of whatever spell he was conjuring over the lagoon. His face was a mask of pain as he gritted his teeth, his eyes burning, and the veins in his arms were turning black, his skin sizzling with electricity.

“BEN, STOP IT!!!” yelled Preston, “BEN, PLEASE, YOU’RE HURTING YOURSELF!”

“I DON’T CARE!” screamed Ben, in a raw, agonized voice, “I JUST NEED MY TAIT BACK. I CAN’T… I CAN’T LOSE HIM!!!”

Maxwell came over to him, making sure to keep a distance this time, but still trying to get Ben to look at him. “I know. But this isn’t gonna help. The magic in the water is too strong; whatever you’re trying to do is only gonna anger the Siren.”

“GOOD!” cried Ben, raising his arms even higher and sending more lightning out over the water, even as he grimaced in pain, his skin burning and his eyes blazing, “I WANNA TAKE HIM ON, ONE ON ONE, LET’S SEE HOW POWERFUL HE IS OUT OF WATER. GONNA COOK UP SOME FISH DINNER!”

Ben let out a high, manic laugh as the surface of the lagoon literally began to bubble as if the water was boiling; waves began rising and crashing down across the surface as the storm clouds swirled like a hurricane above it. And then a glowing light appeared beneath the surface, growing larger and larger; as Maxwell and Preston stared in horror, Ben grinned, his eyes wide.

The Siren emerged from the turbulent surface of the lagoon; Avi’s eyes were blazing brighter than even Ben’s. He rose up and glared in cold fury at the spellcaster on the shore. “LEAVE MY LAGOON!” he shrieked, “LEAVE NOW, OR I WILL KILL YOUR LOVE AND TAKE YOU IN HIS PLACE!”

Ben glared back just as furiously as he lowered his hands and directed the spell directly at Avi; water swelled up around him as the storm closed in, lightning flashing and forking across the sky above him. But the Siren merely laughed a high cold laugh and threw his own arms out, dispelling the storm and instead sending a massive wave of water directly at Ben.

Throwing caution to the winds, Maxwell leapt forward and, just in time, managed to push Ben out of the worst part of the crashing wave; he got serious burns across his hands and arms for his trouble, but both of them managed to avoid being drowned by the Siren’s attack. Preston ran over and helped Maxwell up; they both looked down at Ben.

The spellcaster lay motionless on the ground, soaked to the skin, his eyes closed and a trickle of blood running down from his nose; his arms looked burned and lined with black veins, but he was breathing and looked like he would be okay eventually.

Maxwell and Preston carried him up to the infirmary, before heading back to the S.D.S. meeting room to try and figure things out.

“How can we even begin to fight a powerful underwater demon?” asked Maxwell, scratching his head and looking across the board of notes they had, none of which really seemed to give much insight.

“I don’t know,” sighed Preston, “Especially as he can enchant his victims from a distance, without even touching them. Just by hearing his song.”

Maxwell nodded. “And we also have the mystery of Zack getting mer powers somehow. Which really doesn’t make sense.”

Preston sighed, scratching his head. “Maybe… maybe it’s the lagoon giving people powers to save the one they love?” he suggested, a hopeful tone in his voice.

Maxwell smiled sadly. “A nice idea, but I don’t think it works like that. Besides, the lagoon is under Avi’s control now.”

“Well, I think we can answer that part at least,” came a voice. Looking round, they saw Jackson and Julian entering the room. Jackson held up a book. “Found a legend here that says if a vampire drains more than half the blood from another mage, they can absorb their powers. Permanently,” he added, “And since Zack almost completely drained Jake…”

“…he’s always gonna be a merboy now,” finished Julian.

“Wow, yeah, that would explain it,” said Maxwell, nodding. He scribbled down a note and pinned it up on the board. “Not sure if that helps us or not, but at least it’s one mystery solved.

The four of them gathered around the board again and continued trying to figure out a possible way for them to take on the Siren. None of them noticed that someone had been lurking outside of the door since Julian and Jackson had returned. Jett had a thoughtful expression on his face as he listened to their discovery, which turned into a smirk as he headed back off down the corridor.

Gabriel smirked as he entered the cafeteria and gazed upon a great marble statue of himself, fifty feet tall, his chest exposed and perfect, the dagger of Drago in his left hand. Next to him, Jett was holding onto his arm with an evil smirk upon his face as he was pinning down some poor werepup by the neck. To his left stood a statue of Nicky and Hudson looking evil, whips in hand, while holding hands with one another, while behind all of that, next to Jett, were Teo and Avery, looking strong and ready to go after any pups who dared oppose them; in the back, Landon was brandishing his cane, looking ready to beat some unexpecting pup to death.

“Look at us,” said Jett, smirking, “Forever immortalized in stone as the true rulers of this school; it’s ours, Gabey, we own this place. What are we gonna do next?”

Gabriel nodded, taking a look at the statues and then back at Jett. “We are going to begin the next phase of our plan... BROTHERS!” he called, “Round up any and all pups you can; we are going to kill every last one of them... but it won’t be quick, oh no, it will be slow and fucking painful.”

“Not if I have anything to say about it!” The Cult turned to see Professor Gould and Coach Wacker fully wolfed out, ready to defend their pups. 

Gabriel smirked. “Oh, Nolan, you naïve, pathetic mutt... this school is mine now, I am in charge, and I will see to it that every last one of your dogs are put down, starting with you!”

Nolan growled. “Make my fucking day, Bateman!” Nolan and Ethan charged at the Cult members, but the Cult stood their ground.

Landon watched what was happening and thought to himself, looking at his leather outfit and the statue, “What have I done... my gods, what have I done?”

Gabriel, Nicky, Teo and Avery were attacking and fighting off Wacker and Gould. Jett just sat laughing, conjuring fireballs and throwing them at wolves.

But Hudson meanwhile was in a similar state to Landon. “This has gone too far; we seem like the bad guys!”

Nicky rushed to his boyfriend and grabbed him roughly by the neck. “Surprise, dipshit, we are now. Get to killing mutts or we are through!” he growled. He spotted Spencer outside and smirked. “See the ginger? Kill it... go kill it for me, Huddy. You do that and we will be together forever.”

Hudson shook his head. “No, we are done, and I am done with all of this!” Hudson broke free of Nicky’s grip and threw the leather jacket at him before running off as fast he could.

Landon stood frozen, not sure what to do. Jett saw him and shouted, “Gordon! Are you gonna just stand there like a bitch or are you gonna join in the fun?” He walked up to Landon and whispered something in his ear.

Landon nodded. “No... I’m not, they have it handled... just like I want you to handle me... Daddy!”

Jett smirked and pulled Landon into a passionate kiss; they started making out, going at it on a nearby table, having some hot sex while the other Cult members beat down on the older werewolves. Teo and Avery went after Spencer and Luca, trying to grab and kill them.

Gould saw what they were doing; he shoved Bateman out of the way, leaping through the window and down to the ground below, getting in between the two Cult members and his pupils. “YOU WILL NOT HARM ONE HAIR ON THEIR BODIES!” Nolan howled loudly.

“Fine, we will just hurt you then,” Avery said, smirking; he raised his hand and Nolan was lifted of the ground, choking.  Teo waved his hands as well and Nolan felt his blood start to boil as the two vampires laughed maniacally.

“Professor Gould!!!” cried Spencer.

“GO, SON, GET TO SAFETY! DON’T LOOK BACK!” Nolan choked; in sheer pain, he looked down at the vampires. “You two don’t want to do this...”

“But they do, Professor; they are children of the night, loyal members of the Cult of Drago! You are nothing but a pest, a mere bug in need of squashing. Your meaningless life is about to come to an end, what do you have to say for yourself?” hissed Gabriel, smirking widely.

“Dracarys!”

Gabriel just looked at Nolan, confused. “What the hell does that even mean?” he hissed.

“THIS, MOTHERFUCKER!” Nathan Blair came running down the pathway, ripping off his shirt and allowing massive wings to emerge from his body, with an at least ten-foot-wide wingspan.

“YOU’RE A DRAGON?!?” spluttered Gabriel, “BUT THAT’S IMPOSSIBLE! DRAGONS HAVE BEEN EXTINCT FOR A THOUSAND YEARS!”

“That’s what we want you to think, bitch!” Nathan took a deep breath and then spat fire from his mouth; a long stream which he aimed right at Teo and Avery, setting them ablaze.

Teo and Avery screamed in pain, begging for Gabriel to help them. But he did nothing; he just stared in amazement as Nathan turned his attention towards Gould; he looked down at him, alive but unconscious on the ground. “Your reign of terror is at an end. Agree to leave quietly and you can live, Bateman. If not, well then…”

Gabriel smirks. “I think not, Dragon Boy!”

“Well then, it’s Dracarys for you, motherfucker!” Nathan took a deep breath and spat another long stream of fire towards Gabriel.

But just as the fire was about to reach his body, he was engulfed in a giant water bubble. Noah Franklyn-Miller emerged suddenly from the bushes, protecting Gabriel. “Brother Bateman! My older brother sends his regards!”

Gabriel smirked. “My thanks, Noah, you shall be rewarded handsomely when we rule the world.”

Noah smirked back. “Stefan!!!”

Stefan came up from behind Nathan and used ice magic on him, shooting beams of ice upon the dragon. “The world doesn’t need dragons!”

Nathan screamed in pain at the sheer cold, which could easily kill him as a dragon relies on warmth to survive.

But just at that moment, Lyon Daniels came running down the path. “NATHAN!!!” he cried.

“Shit, Bateman, there are too many people; we need to get out of this area now!” Noah said, looking to Gabriel.

“Do as you must, merboy,” Gabriel said, nodding to Noah.

Noah ran towards Gabriel and grabbed him by the shoulder; the two of them turned into water, vanishing from the scene.

Stefan looked shocked. “BABE!” He only had a moment to react, however, before Lyon had him pinned to the ground and started beating the crap out of him.

Stefan soon fell into a state of unconsciousness as Lyon ran over to Nathan’s side. “Babe, are you okay?”

Nathan was weak and hurt but okay; he nodded. “Yeah, babe... just a bit out of breath and weak is all...” Lyon helped Nathan to his feet, looking at his wings before they folded back into Nathan’s body. “I wanted to tell you, babe, I just… I didn’t want anyone to know of my status in this world. I only told Professor Gould cuz he is an expert in dragons; he has been helping me learn my powers. I’m sorry… you think I’m a freak, don’t you, Lyon?”

But Lyon smiled broadly. “It’s sexy, babe, and so cool! I love that you are a dragon, and it changes nothing.” Lyon said, before pulling Nathan into a passionate kiss. “Yikers for Teo and Avery though,” he added, looking at two smoldering piles of ashes on the ground nearby. 

At that same moment, Nicky went flying through the air after being yeeted from the school by Coach Wacker. He screamed in terror. “MOMMY!!!!!!”

Mason saw this go down and created a massive bush for Nicky to land in... a bush of poison ivy of course, though. “Enjoy a month of itching, bitch!” he snickered.

Meanwhile, back up at the school, Jett pulled out of Landon, his cum pooling from his asshole. “You’re welcome, ginger,” he hissed, smirking, as he started getting dressed.

Landon just stared at Jett, confused. “Why did you suggest we do that? Why did you whisper, just go with it?”

“Because Gabe is a fucking psychopath, Landon, okay,” said Jett, in a low voice, “And I knew having sex would be the best way to avoid him and get us not killed. So, you’re welcome.” Jett shrugged and made to leave the room.

But Landon frowned. “Nah, this shit don’t add up,” he said, “You're hiding something, Jett, I know it.” He looked Jett up and down, trying to figure him out.

Jett just rolled his eyes at the ginger vamp. “Go on, run to your pup would you already, you whiney, annoying ginger bitch!” Jett hissed, before dramatically exiting the room without another word.

Landon was still confused by this, but he got dressed anyway before running to go find Christian; when he reached the infirmary, he saw the blonde werepup sitting at Aidan’s bedside.

Aidan screamed as he saw the vampling. “He’s back!!!”

Christian wolfed out and leapt towards Landon. “GET OUT OF HERE, YOU!” 

Landon teared up, looking back at him. “Christian... I... don’t even know where to begin… I’m sorry, okay, I was wrong! I was so jealous of the pack and how you were with Aidan and...”

Christian slapped Landon across the face. “Go fuck yourself, Landon,” he growled, “I never want to see you again.” He turned his back and returned to Aidan’s bedside.

Landon just stood and stared miserably at them for a moment. “I did it because... because... because I...”

But he was grabbed by Jack McGraw, who growled fiercely at him. “Get the hell out of here before I kill you myself... I don’t want to see your ginger ass anywhere near my brother or Christian again. You got that, bloodsucker?”

Landon gulped. “Got it... just know this... I am so sorry... you will never know just how sorry I truly am.” He turned and left the infirmary feeling defeated; he walked to a janitor’s closet and climbed inside. Curling up in a ball and letting it all out, he lay crying for the next several hours, not a soul comforting the ginger vamp as he cried himself to sleep in the dark, cramped closet.

Maxwell and Preston called another meeting of the S.D.S. group that evening; they were joined in the classroom by Julian, Jackson, Finn, Jack Messina, Parker, Zackary, Walker, London, Malachi, Jack McGraw, Christian, Kiefer, Brady, Mason, Spencer, Tremblay, Jupe, Schnapp, Macsen, Griffin, Paddy, Wanna and Dub. All of them were looking very anxious and worried, especially since they knew Teddy was still crying in his dorm room, being looked after by Jax, while Ben lay unconscious in the infirmary.

“So, any ideas on what to do about the Siren?” asked Maxwell, as the rest of the group all looked up at him.

“We need to just storm in, grab the victims and then blow the fucking ship up!” growled Zackary; several boys cheered and shouted their approval.

“If we can even get into the lagoon,” sighed Preston, “So far, the Siren has knocked us back on every attempt.”

“How about if we combine all our powers then?” piped up Walker, “Light that shit up like the Fourth of July and then we can kill the demon once and for all! BOOOOOOM!!!” He beamed, making an explosion gesture with his hands.

There was a general murmur of approval once again, though not everyone seemed convinced. Maxwell frowned a little, glancing at Preston, who shrugged. But then a voice came from the doorway, causing everyone to look around.

“Please, don’t hurt my brother.” It was Asher Angel, Avi’s older brother. Several of the boys nearest the doorway sighed involuntarily, the satyr’s power hitting them even though he wasn’t trying to send out anything.

Maxwell sighed, looking straight at Asher. “He’s not your brother anymore, Ash, he’s been taken over by this demon. And he’s taken so many people we love; we need to do something.”

“I get that,” said Asher, “But there’s gotta be a way of stopping him without resorting to murder. I mean, maybe we can reason with him?” He looked imploringly at Maxwell, who shook his head.

“There’s no reasoning with him,” he said, shortly, “We’ve tried, and we’re lucky to have survived.”

“You realize he took Jack?” growled Zackary, standing up to face off with Asher, who stepped back at the furious look on the vampire’s face, “How can you defend him? We need to save the victims, Whatever it Takes. If that means killing a bitch ass siren, so be it!”

Asher looked down at his feet and sighed. “I know,” he said, “But, like you say.” He turned to look back up at Maxwell. “It’s not Avi doing this; it’s the demon that’s taken him over. I just… please, remember that. I know I can save my brother but… but I can’t do that if he’s d-dead,” Asher choked on the last word, tearing up. “I just c-can’t lose him. You get that, right?”

Maxwell sighed. “Okay, fine. We will try and spare Avi if we can. But know this, if it comes down to him or the people he took, the victims come first. At any cost.”

Asher swallowed hard, tears still in his eyes, but he nodded.

After the meeting, Maxwell and Preston headed back to their dorm for the night. “Well, that was unpleasant. I felt like a jerk being so rude to Asher about Avi, but it had to be done, Avi is second to all the victims,” Maxwell sighed, as he stripped down to his boxers before hopping into bed.

Preston nodded as he pulled off his shirt. “Well, babe, you just said what had to be said. You played the bad guy, but it was necessary. Avi has taken so many people; if it comes down to him or the victims, I won’t hesitate to take out Avi. For the good of our school and for our friends,” Preston said, caressing Maxwell’s chest.

Maxwell pulled Preston into a passionate kiss, and they started making out with one another. Maxwell moaned as the younger boy’s tongue danced with his own. “Preston Oliver, have ever told you just how perfect you are... my perfect thing.”  

Preston smiled. “Well, I do try!” He pulled down Maxwell’s boxers and went down on him, deepthroating the entire ten-inch rod with surprising ease.

Maxwell moaned as he fucked Preston’s throat for a few minutes before pulling out and going for the main attraction. He rammed his cock deep in Preston’s ass and started fucking him as hard as he could. “Oh, Preston... you’re perfect, I love you so much.”

“I love you more, babe... ohhh that’s it, Maxxy, yes! Harder... harder... HARDER!” Preston screamed as Maxwell obliged, picking up the speed and vigor of his fucking.

Maxwell and Preston had had sex every day for the last five years and yet they still felt as good as they did that very first time; it was how you could tell they were truly and properly in love. No matter what, they both knew how to make their partner feel special, loved and pleasured; this was a couple that was meant to last.

But Avi had other plans...

“Oh, troubled soul...” Avi began his siren song.

Preston heard the song. “Maxxxxxxyyyyyy, the song!” He covered his ears, but it was too late; his eyes were pulsating already.

“FIGHT IT, FUCKING FIGHT IT, PRESTON! COME ON, DON’T YOU DARE GIVE IN!” Maxwell shouted desperately.

“I... I love you, Maxwell... goodbye!” Preston stood up and jumped out of their dorm room window, making his way down to the lagoon.    

“PRESTON!!!” Maxwell jumped out of the window too and chased after his boyfriend.  “YOU FUCKING BITCH, AVI, I’LL KILL YOU!!!” Maxwell was furious but he couldn’t catch up to Preston; he had already swum out to Avi and was making out with him. “AVI!!!” he bellowed.

Avi just smirked. “Mine now forever, bitch!” Avi shoved the tentacle up Preston’s asshole and dragged him down to the depths of the lagoon below.

Preston was gone.

On the shore, Maxwell crumpled to his knees in shock and pain. “No... No... No.” He was in a state of denial; he could not fathom it, even though he witnessed it with his own two eyes. But this feeling didn’t last long; Maxwell stood up and gave the lagoon a death stare. “I’ll get him back,” he breathed, “Fucking mark my words, you’re a dead man, Avi... I WILL GET HIM BACK, YOU HEAR ME!!!” Maxwell shouted into the dark, before turning to march his way back to the S.D.S. Headquarters. He spent the night researching all the books, striving to find anything to bring his Preston home safe and sound.  

Chapter Text

Early on one cloudy May morning, Professor Wolff, now freed from the dungeon, was minding his own business, heading to his office when he almost slipped on a puddle.

“Oh, dear that was a close one,” he said, as he opened the door and stepped into the office.

As the door closed behind him, Gabriel and Noah Franklyn-Miller emerged from the puddle. “Gabe, what are we doing here? You said we were going to free my brother and spread the good word of Drago to the world!”

“We shall do all of that in due time, Noah, but first I have some business to attend to. After that, we will begin our rule of this world. But right now, we deal with this fucker.” Gabriel hissed, as he kicked the door down.

Nat screamed like a little girl. “What do you want? Please, don’t hurt me!”

Gabriel whooshed to his side and picked him up by the neck. “You are a fucking disgrace, you know, to all vampires, you destroy our name with your disgusting patheticness, it’s vampires like you that will ruin everything for all of us, and I will not allow you to ruin anything else!”

“Please, I have a family... I’m a good guy, you don’t want to do this!” Nat said, pleading for his life.

“Nah... I do” Gabriel bashed Nat to the ground hard, shattering his spine and causing him to cry out in pain. Gabriel smirked. “Your death is a but a mere footnote in the story of my rise to power. You see, I’m not just some lacky obsessed with Dracula, I like Dracula but I’m better, a Dracula 2.0 if you will.” Gabriel smirked again as he kicked Nat hard, causing him to scream in pain. “I am better, stronger and sexier than that old sack of bones ever was. I am going to finish what he started, and I won’t have any pussy bitch vamps like you in my way. Goodnight, Nat, you won’t be missed.” Gabriel snapped Nat’s neck and watched as he turned to dust. 

Noah smirked. “That was so hot, Gabe. I can’t wait to help you rise to power, you sexy beast, come here!” He pulled Gabriel into a passionate kiss, and they start making out. Then the pair of them turned into a puddle of water, vanishing from the school on their way to release William from his cell and wreak havoc on the world; setting out to do what Dracula himself could not.

Maxwell Jenkins and Ben Daon were sitting together, contemplating what to do; it had been one week since Preston went missing and two since Tait. Ben had just got out of the infirmary and was still fuming. The two seventh year mages were both angry and heartbroken. 

“Fuck this shit!” exclaimed Ben, “We are getting our men back!” He conjured two bazookas, tossing one to Maxwell. “Let’s go blow this fucker to kingdom come!”

Maxwell nodded. “Let’s do this shit!”

Maxwell and Ben walked down the lagoon wielding their bazookas and this of course attracted a whole lot of attention.

“Whoa, what are you guys doing?” Macsen asked worriedly.

“Simple, we are gonna go blow up Avi. That bitch has my Preston, my future husband, in his grips; there is no corner of this earth he can hide that I won’t track him down until I have Preston back in my arms. That fucking fish is a dead man, do you all understand that?”

“Blowing up Avi could hurt them, don’t you understand?” said Wanna, “We don’t know what will happen, that’s why we can’t just use rash judgment!” Dub nodded in agreement.

“You lot are wrong; we kill Avi, then send the merboys into the ship and we get our boyfriends, friends and brothers back... my boyfriend, your brother, Teddy, you agree, don’t you?” Ben said, patting Teddy on the back.

Teddy was holding Jax’s hand tight. “I want Taiter Tot back just as much as you, Benny, but we have to be sensible. For one thing, we don’t know how tied to the siren their lives are.”

Maxwell just screamed and opened fire upon the lagoon. “GIVE HIM BACK, GIVE HIM BACK RIGHT NOW, GIVE HIM BACK, YOU DAMN DIRTY FISH!!!” Maxwell dropped to his knees, losing it and crying uncontrollably. 

Ben tossed his bazooka aside and embraced Maxwell tightly. “They are right, Maxxy, they are right... we have to be smart about this. We are gonna get them back, we have a strong group here. We got this.”

Maxwell nodded. “I can’t lose him Ben,” he choked, “He is my everything, my one, my man, I need him back.”   

“We will get them back, I know it,” said Ben firmly, “All of them, and if Avi stands in our way, we will take him out, no regrets.”

Maxwell nodded and hugged Ben tightly as Kiefer and Brady came rushing down to the lagoon. “Dudes, come quick, the Chief Mage is about to go live on air and talk about our lagoon and the Siren,” Kiefer exclaimed.

Maxwell’s eyes widened. “EVERYONE TO S.D.S. HQ, NOW!” They all run up to the headquarters and await the Chief Mage’s announcement!

As the group sat watching the TV screens in anticipation, Christian and Jack walked in with Aidan; the young pup was on crutches but out of the hospital finally. “He’s a bit wobbly but okay, I think!”  Christian licked Aidan’s face as he sat down.

“You guys are such a cute couple, goals for sure!” Tremblay said, snuggling up with Jupe.

“Oh, I don’t know that we are a couple... um, yeah, just best friends,” Christian said, looking to Aidan, who nodded in agreement.

“Someday though, they will be. I’m calling it now; this time next year, they will be a couple!” Jack said confidently.  

Just at that moment, Landon walked into the room. “You guys got room for one more?” he asked gingerly.

Wanna stood up from his snuggles with Dub and Griffin to go confront the ginger vampire, but he was stopped by Christian. “I got this, Wanna.” Christian looked at Landon in disgust. “You can take off the sexy leather and treat me like an equal all you want, but that does not change what you did; I will not forgive you for it, ever. I know you say you were jealous, that’s no... no... no...” Christian hesitated but said it. “THAT’S NO FUCKING EXCUSE! YEAH, I SAID THE FUCK WORD. I’M GONNA SAY IT AGAIN, FUCK YOU LANDON GORDON!” Christian slapped him hard.  

Landon teared up, looking pleadingly at the blonde werepup. “Christian, please, I... love... I… fuck.” He couldn’t bring himself to say it.

“Get this fucking ginger out of my sight!” Christian howled and the Walton twin werepups grabbed Landon, dragging him outside to the unicorn stables, which were being tended to by Malachi and London. They tossed him unceremoniously into a stinky pile of rainbow-colored unicorn manure.

“Ooof, kid’s gonna be scrapping glitter out of his ass for months,” London said.

“Come on you two, S.D.S. meeting!” said Wanna, “The Chief Mage is about to make an important announcement. Leave the bitch to where he deserves to be, in a pile of shit, just like him.” Wanna growled at the defeated Landon before the four of them departed.

Landon just sighed as a unicorn came up and started licking him. “This is what I deserve. Wanna is right, I am a disgrace.” Landon broke down crying as the unicorn licked him for the next two hours.

Back in the S.D.S. headquarters, Wanna and Dub took their seats along with the rest of the boys, all of whom were gathered around, their attention on the television screen, which was showing the words “IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT” over a waving Maple Leaf flag, as the Canadian national anthem played.

“Your attention please,” came a deep, important sounding voice as the anthem ended, “There now follows an important announcement from the Right Honourable Chief Mage of Canada.”

As Ben, Christian, Tremblay, Schnapp and Kiefer sat down, Julian turned, frowning slightly, to Jackson. “What’s that?” he asked.

“He’s the head of the magical government,” replied Jackson, “Look, there he is.”

Jackson pointed at the screen, where a friendly-looking man in his mid-forties, with brown hair, a short beard and wearing glasses stood in front of a podium bearing a crest of a raven carrying three maple leaves in its claws. A banner across the screen read “The Rt. Hon. Ryan Reynolds, Chief Mage of Canada”.

“Good afternoon, magical citizens” said Ryan, and though he was smiling slightly, there was a very somber tone in his voice, “I am afraid I have a rather serious announcement to make as I stand before you here today. It is with great sorrow that I have learned of the dire events that have taken place recently at our beloved Mjölnir Academy, with a cruel and vicious Siren, who we have learned is a certain Avi Samuel Angel, has been abducting innocent students. This situation has now become intolerable, I am afraid, and so drastic steps must be taken to deal with this matter urgently.”

There was a murmur of approval amongst the young mages. “Finally, someone in authority is actually doing something instead of just sitting round like a bunch of chimps scoffing down bananas!” piped up Walker.

Several of the boys laughed, but then everyone became a lot more serious as Ryan Reynolds continued speaking. “To that end,” he said gravely, “In 72 hours’ time, I will be calling for the Royal Canadian Air Force to nuke the lagoon! I suggest the Academy be evacuated 24 hours beforehand. But this will put an end to the whole matter once and for all. Thank you all for your time, good day.”

As he stepped down from the podium and the picture on the screen faded out, it left a ringing, shocked silence in the room. All the young mages were looking around at each other with a mix of fear, confusion and sheer panic. “WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?!?” shouted the Walton twins in unison.

“Jeez, everyone around here needs to cool it with bringing out the big guns,” said Kiefer, shaking his head and sweeping his hair back, “This is Canada, not America!”

There were shouts of agreement from several of the other boys, mixed in with a few offended cries of “hey!” from some of the American students. After a few more minutes of panicked discussion and worried looks, Maxwell got to his feet and called for quiet.

“Okay, okay, we need to focus,” he said, looking around at them all, “This definitely makes things more urgent; we need a plan asap. We only have three days till…”

“Two days,” corrected Ben, “Since they’ll be evacuating the Academy a day before the bomb drops.”

“Right, yeah,” said Maxwell, “So, yeah, we really need to make a plan right now.”

Julian got to his feet. “I feel it’s gotta be down to the merboys to ultimately take on Avi,” he said, nervously but determinedly, “I think it should be me and Zack that lead the charge. Cos, like, Zack’s got the strength…” His eyes lingered on Zackary’s abs, and he seemed to lose the thread of what he was saying for a moment.

Jackson rolled his eyes and gave Julian a little shove. “Focus, Juju,” he laughed, snapping his fingers.

Julian shook himself slightly and looked away from Zackary’s torso. “Um, yeah, and I have the speed, I’m the fastest in the water.” He puffed out his chest, looking very proud, “Plus my glamor magic might give me the edge. You two,” he continued, looking around at Finn and Jack Messina, “You can use your magic to help, and to take on any creatures that Avi might send against us.” They both nodded.

“Juju, I’m not sure about this,” said Jackson, nervously, “I know you have all these mer powers now, but you can’t take on Avi alone, he’s too strong. I don’t wanna see you get hurt, or… or worse…” He swallowed hard, blinking back tears as he looked up at Julian.

“I won’t be alone, though,” said Julian, “I’ve got all you guys to back me up. Nathan, you can do your dragon thing, breathe fire across the surface of the lagoon, keep Avi under the water and stop him from singing and enchanting anyone else. The other spellcasters and the fae…” He turned to Ben, Jackson, Teddy, Jax, London, Malachi, Jupe, Brady and Mason. “You can combine your powers to stop Avi from controlling the water like he did to attack us before.” They all nodded. “Those werepups who are strong swimmers can help us merboys fight, and then you two vamps…” He turned to Griffin and Paddy. “Since you don’t need to breathe, you can swim down to the wreck and help free the victims once we’ve dealt with Avi.”

Julian stood up tall, looking around confidently at the rest of the group. Maxwell nodded, looking impressed, as did a few of the others. Some of them, however, were looking even more scared than before, not least Jackson.

“I still don’t like this, Juju,” he sighed, “Feels way too dangerous, and so much could go wrong. We’ve seen how powerful and vicious Avi can be…”

But Julian cut him off, looking rather frustrated. “Look, we have to fucking do something, babe, or all the victims are just gonna die when they drop that bomb in three days. Yeah, it’s dangerous, I know that, but it’s worth the risk. To save Prestyn, to save Jack, to save Björgvin, to save Tajus, Bryan, Billy, Christopher, Tait, and to save Preston!” he added, turning to look at Maxwell, who nodded again, looking a little choked up.

Jackson sighed, but nodded too. “Fine, okay. Just please, be careful, Juju. And promise me you’ll come back to me.”

“I will,” said Julian. He leaned down and pulled Jackson into a passionate kiss, wrapping his arms tight around his boyfriend.

“Well, there we have it, people,” said Maxwell, looking nervous but determined, “Members of the Siren Defense Squadron assemble! Operation Silence the Siren is a go, we make our move tomorrow night at sundown.”

The group all nodded to each other, and they slowly got to their feet and disbanded, heading back to their dorms to get ready and prepare for the challenge that would face them the following night.

That evening, Landon finally trudged his way back to the dorms, intending on taking a long shower to get all the unicorn manure off of him. When he reached room 7D, he found it empty except for Jett, who was floating cross-legged and naked above the mattress. He turned to look as Landon entered the room, then let out a cry of disgust, holding his nose.

“Ew, you fucking stink like shit!” he hissed, “What happened to you, ginge?”

“I don’t wanna talk about it,” groaned Landon, crossing to the bathroom, “I just wanna jump in the shower. If that’s okay with you.”

Jett just shrugged. “Whatever.”

A short while later, Landon returned from the bathroom, naked and drying himself off with a luxurious black towel. “Ugh, I just can’t get this glitter to come off,” he muttered, annoyed, rubbing his skin and trying to rid himself of the rainbow sparkles.

“Well, don’t get that shit all over the place,” objected Jett, opening his eyes and glaring at the ginger vamp, “Just get dressed and get the fuck out already, I’m trying to meditate here.”

“Where am I supposed to go, though?” groaned Landon miserably. “I can’t go back to my old dorm, I can’t go to my brother, no one wants me.” He started to sniffle.

“Ughhh, I wonder why, you whiney little ginger bitch,” hissed Jett, rolling his eyes and scowling as he stopped floating and sat down on the mattress, “Well, if you’re gonna stay here and interrupt my meditation, better get that fucking scrawny, freckly little ass over here and shut up!”

“Fine, whatever,” sighed Landon, with a shrug, as he walked over to Jett.

Jett grabbed Landon and threw him down hard on the mattress. Without hesitation, he slammed his hard cock ballsdeep into Landon’s ass, causing the ginger vamp to cry out and moan. “I told you to shut the fuck up,” hissed Jett, and he grabbed up a pair of his dirty underwear and shoved them in Landon’s mouth to gag him.

Biting down hard on Landon’s neck, Jett continued to fuck him roughly; as he sucked Landon’s blood, his cock swelled inside his ass. Jett grunted and groaned, and Landon let out muffled moans as he continued to get pounded by the fledgling vamp.

“You know, you’re not a bad fuck, ginger,” hissed Jett, after a while, “Might just keep you around as my fuck toy for when I get bored.” He smirked as Landon grunted and tried to say something through the gag. “What was that?” he asked, pulling his underwear out of Landon’s mouth.

“I said, oh, like Gabe made you his little bitch boy toy?” hissed Landon.

Jett’s eyes flashed. “Okay, you’re really fucking asking for it,” he hissed. He bit down hard again on Landon’s neck, fucking him as hard as he could, choking him out till he swelled even more and then bust a load inside him, making Landon cum handsfree as he filled the ginger vamp’s ass once again.

He finally pulled out, leaving Landon lying on the bed a sweaty mess; he passed out as Jett just lay there smirking as he resumed his mediation. It was a few hours later that he lay down on the mattress as well and drifted off into a satisfied sleep.

On the stroke of midnight, Landon awoke, his eyes flashing silver in the dark. It took a moment before he realized what he was hearing.

“Oh, troubled soul, come to the waters of the lagoon,” sang a voice, “Come to me for sweet bliss. Oh, come to me, come to me, wade in my waters, feel this bliss and the light from me.”

“Oh, fuck no!” gulped Landon, shaking his head and trying to cover his ears, to block out the eerie and yet enchanting music. “No, no, no!” But it was no good, he couldn’t fight it; even as he tried to, he looked down at Jett, laying naked on the bed beside him, smirking even in his sleep. “Ah, fuck it,” he hissed, with a defeated sigh, “I guess a siren can’t be any worse, I’ve already hit rock bottom.”

Getting to his feet, Landon jumped towards the window, shifting into a bat and swooping down over the grounds in the direction of the lagoon, where a glowing light and the chilling voice drifted through the evening air from where Avi floated on the surface, calling to him. He flew over the barriers surrounding the water’s edge and headed right for the center of the lagoon.

Landon shifted back into boy form and splashed down into the water, right into Avi’s embrace; he didn’t hesitate but began to make out with the Siren immediately, groaning deeply as Avi slipped a tentacle easily into his wrecked hole. He let out a sigh almost of contentment as he felt the Siren drag him down below the surface of the water, till at last the glowing light faded away and there was no sign of either of them.

On the eve of the battle, Landon was gone.

Chapter Text

One Year Ago

“OHHHHHH FUUUUUUCKKK YEEEAAAAAAHHH!” moaned Dylan Kingwell, as Avi Angel rammed his slim, hard seven-inch cock into the Canadian satyr boy’s ass. The two of them were on Dylan’s bed in his dorm, fucking by the window as the summer sun set, its dying rays glistening across the surface of the lagoon.

“Yeah, you like that, Kingwell?” growled Avi, grabbing Dylan’s face and pulling him into a kiss as he continued to pound his ass.

Dylan moaned. “Mmm, fuck me, Avi. You might be an Angel by name but hell, you’re a devil in the sheets.”

Avi grinned a devilish grin as he hickeyed Dylan’s neck. “Still think it’s crazy you want me though,” he said, “Especially given my brother is a satyr too.”

“Eh,” muttered Dylan, “He’s hot… ohhh fuuuckkk… but I like something a little more exotic.” He stroked the blue fins that were appearing on Avi’s back as the sweat poured down his torso. “Besides, I think you might have a little satyr in you too, you know…”

Avi smirked. “Maybe,” he breathed, “But right now… UHHH … you have a merboy in you … UHHH … deep in this sweet, round cake … UHHH … almost as thicc as Asher’s,” he added, with a cheeky grin as he slapped Dylan’s peachy ass.

They both laughed, and Avi continued to fuck Dylan’s ass hard and fast, till they both shot their loads; Avi deep inside the satyr boy’s hole, while Dylan himself nutted on his bedcovers. The pair of them collapsed in a sticky, sweaty embrace and drifted slowly off to sleep still entwined together.

It was around midnight when Avi suddenly awoke, his eyes flashing silver in the dim light of the dorm. For a moment, he thought it was the oddly cool breeze coming through the window and blowing across his naked body that had awoken him, but then he realized that something else was drifting in; it was a song, an eerie, spine-chilling and yet somewhat enchanting song. The voice sounded weak but also powerful, as if born of some ancient magic.

“Oh, come to me, come to me, creature of the blessed waters, come to me and know my power, know my bliss,” it sang, “Come to me, oh most worthy one, for you alone can know my fate, can continue my blessed mission.”

Curious, and somewhat entranced, Avi got out of bed and crossed the dorm room, not even bothering to get dressed. All he knew was that this voice was calling to him, and him alone; though he couldn’t figure out why, he knew he must go to whoever was singing. And he had to hurry, for even as he walked across the grounds, he sensed the voice growing weaker still, as if the singer was taking their last breaths. He broke into a run as he neared the edge of the lagoon and dove into the water, his tail appearing and flicking up with a splash as he streaked his way across to where a glowing light was shining.

Reaching the place where the light was emanating from, he found the glowing figure laying on a rock by the edge of the lagoon; she appeared to be an old mermaid, her long, silky hair gray but her face still beautiful as she sang the haunting melody. Her very skin was glowing with that mystical light, but now it was flickering and fading; as Avi looked into her silver eyes, he could tell that she was close to death.

“Who are you?” he breathed, his voice strangely hushed as he leaned in close to her, “How can I help?”

The mermaid stopped singing at last, and smiled sadly up at Avi. “I am the Siren of Mercer’s Lagoon,” she said, in a harsh, raspy voice, “And you cannot save me, dear boy, for my time is up. Pity me not, I have had a long life,” she added, as Avi made to say something, “But you can still help me. It is time for a new Siren to take on my sacred mission, and you, Avi Angel, have been chosen.”

And without warning, she reached up and grabbed his face – with surprising strength given how weak she seemed – and kissed him full on the mouth. As Avi gave a muffled grunt and gasp of surprise, he felt a tendril of seaweed snake up his leg and slip between his ass cheeks and inside him. As the Siren released him, he glanced down and realized with a jolt of shock that his own skin was now glowing just as hers had been. As her light faded away, so his grew brighter.

“You must protect this Orb,” she said, her voice now so quiet and weak that Avi was having trouble making it out over the lapping of the water around the rock; though he didn’t really want to, he leaned in closer again, “Take it from me, hide it and keep it safe.” She held out a glowing green glass ball to him, which he took nervously, his hands shaking a little. “It will sustain you as the new Siren, but take heed, you must feed regularly on the souls of the horny, absorbing the precious life energy from other young mages in the afterglow of their carnal bliss. Just a kiss will do it, and you can use your song to draw them into the lagoon.”

“Uhhh…” mumbled Avi, “I… I mean… what?”

But even as he looked down at her again, he realized her light had now completely faded out; she lay motionless on the rock, her ancient face no longer beautiful and her hair had turned to seaweed. She was dead.

Avi’s skin was glowing more brightly than hers had done, and as he gazed down into the orb he was holding, he saw images flashing across the surface and felt a strange power growing inside him. He saw the ghostly outline of a wrecked pirate ship, and knew that this was where he must hide this orb, this sacred object, to keep it safe and hidden.

So he dove deep into the water once again, swimming down to the depths of the lagoon to find the wreck, where he carefully hid the orb away in the remains of the captain’s cabin, before swimming back to the surface and climbing out of the lagoon.

He returned briefly to his dorm, creeping in quietly as to not wake his roommates, to put on some pants, and then made his way to the library. He grabbed every book he could find on the legend of the Siren and sat reading until the sun came up again. What he discovered both thrilled and terrified him; he did find out one interesting fact, however, in that there was a potion he could make that would help him to counteract the curse without having to feed on the souls of his schoolmates. It was extremely complicated to brew, however, and obtaining the ingredients without suspicion would be difficult. But he had to try. With any luck, he could remain himself without hurting anyone…

Present Day

Bryson let out a loud scream and punched a hole through the wall. “FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!!!!!!!!!”

Oakes tried to calm Bryson down. “Bryson, it’s gonna be okay...” he said, reaching out to touch Bryson’s arm, but the ginger vamp shook him off.

“HOW IS IT GONNA BE OKAY, OAKES, HUH?” Bryson punched another hole in the wall. “They are gonna nuke the lagoon in 48 hours! My brother is in that fucking lagoon!”

“The S.D.S. have a plan, they are gonna stop Avi and save everyone before it’s too late. Landon will be saved, you can rest easy,” Oakes said, smiling reassuringly.

But Bryson just shook his head. “No! I am not betting my brother’s life on a ragtag group of misfits. I will save Landon myself; let’s go join the S.D.S.” 

Soon After

Zackary gave Bryson a death stare. “Fuck no!”

“He has a right to be here, his brother was taken...” Ben began, trying to talk Zack down from killing him then and there.

“That bitch was the right-hand man of Franklyn-Miller!” hissed Zackary, “He is pure evil; I want him nowhere near the rescue operation for my husband!” he screamed at Ben and Maxwell.

Christian was sitting with Aidan and Jack, a bit taken aback and really not sure what to think. “Landon... taken by a siren... I... why am I conflicted? This is what he deserves, isn’t it, he deserves to die... but yet, I feel I don’t know.”

“It’s guilt and dread,” said Aidan gently, “Landon fucked up big time, I would know,” he laughed, waving his crutch, “But he doesn’t deserve to die, and you are dreading that potentially the last words you said to Landon were ‘go fuck yourself’.”

Christian groaned. “Ugh, I am so fucking mad at him... but he’s still my friend and I care about him; I don’t want him to die... we need to save him... we need all the help we can get.” He took a deep breath and walked up to Zackary. “We need all the help we can get, Zack. We don’t have to be friends with Bryson but what we do have to do is get along long enough to save our friends, brothers, cousins and lovers from Avi.”

Zackary hissed, staring at Bryson. “You listen here, and you listen good.” He grabbed Bryson by the collar of his shirt. “I won’t hesitate to use you a siren bait if you so much as put one ginger hair out of line. And if he won’t take you and you in any way hinder me getting my Björgvin back, I will make you suffer a fate worse than death; you will beg for it, plead for it, but it won’t come, do you got that?!?” Zackary growled as his eyes flashed a deep, dark.

“Yeah, I got it.” Bryson shoved Zackary off of him.

Maxwell looked around the room, noticing the whole group was now looking to him. “It’s go time! This is gonna be a fight, it’s going to be dangerous, and I will think no less of any man who turns away now and flees to evacuate.” No one flinched. “Very well, we have a plan, and it is a good one.” Maxwell turned to the four merboys; Julian in a silver speedo, Finn in a black speedo, and Jack in a blue speedo. Zackary was still fully clothed.

Zackary took a deep breath and ripped his clothes off, revealing a tight red speedo, barely able to keep all his goods in place. “WHAT ARE YOU ALL STARING AT, HUH? TAKE A PICTURE, IT WILL LAST LONGER!”

Teddy pulled out his phone and snapped a photo.

“Teddy, you didn’t!’ Jax exclaimed.

“But I did!” Teddys said, with a smirk on his face.

Brady noticed Kiefer putting his phone away too. “Oh, don’t give me that look, what do you expect from me?” Kiefer laughed, getting a punch in the arm from Brady.

Walker picked his jaw up off the ground. “Hot damn, daddy is ripped as fuck! Bart is one lucky baby, having a daddy with such...”

Maxwell cut him off. “ENOUGH of that talk! Time is ticking, gentlemen; every moment we stand here drooling over Zackary is a moment our friends might not have. Avi grows stronger by the minute. Pups, you will all guard the permitter, Wanna will take the lead on this, while Dub, Spencer, Christian, Jack and Aidan provide any back up they can. Meanwhile, Nathan will take to the skies, providing a dragon’s eye view of the situation.”

Wanna nodded. “Ight bet, ain’t nofin finna get itself in our perimeter!” 

“Jackson, Jax and Teddy, you will help Mason, London and Malachi make gurneys so we can transport to the victims up to the infirmary. Lyon, Paddy, Griffin, Ben and Parker, you are the recovery team; I understand Ben has created a special charm to allow the two of you to breath under water,” he added to Ben.

Ben nodded. “Me and Parker will be set.”

“Bryson, Oakes, Schnapp, Jupe and Tremblay, Walker, Brady and Kiefer will be on standby, keeping alert while helping with anything they are requested. Meanwhile, Julian, Finn, Jack and Zackary will be the front line of our operation, first responders... any questions? Good, none, then it is time to go.”

The S.D.S. rolled out and made their way down to Mercer’s Lagoon.   

As the group approached the edge of the lagoon, the smooth surface of the water started to churn and bubble up, an eerie light growing brighter from the depths. The Siren burst from the surface, hissing and glaring at them; Avi’s face was contorted with cold rage and almost unrecognizable, though still undeniably captivating and beautiful as they looked upon him.

As the S.D.S. got into their battle formation on the sure to face off with the Siren, one figure suddenly broke ranks. Bryson charged forward, hissing and baring his fangs as he ran straight for Avi, who didn’t back away but merely gazed curiously down at the furious vampire.

“MY BROTHER!!!” roared Bryson, “YOU TOOK MY BABY BROTHER, YOU BASTARD! I’M GONNA RIP YOU APART YOU EVIL FUCKING FISH DEMON!”

Bryson charged right at the Siren and leapt into the water, trying to bite him, but Avi casually waved an arm and sent a wave of water which knocked Bryson back and swept him onto the shore. Clambering to his feet, Bryson made to run at him again, using his vampiric speed, but the Siren caused seaweed to rise out of the water like eerie sea snakes and close around Bryson’s neck and chest; as the Siren’s eyes blazed silver and his face twisted in an ugly snarl, he began crushing the vampire, who hissed and thrashed around in the water, trying to fight off the weeds.

“Your brother is mine now, vampire,” snarled the Siren, “His cold body belongs to the water. And once I’m done, he will die, and then you can take his place.” Avi smirked an evil smirk, and Bryson let out an anguished howl of anguish and anger.

“You guys, help him!” Maxwell called to Oakes, Griffin and the werepups.

The two vampires swam out to help Bryson, while the werepups leapt into the water and surrounded the Siren, biting and scratching as best they could to try and distract him from hurting Bryson. Avi snarled and lashed out at them too, trying to send waves of water at them, but Ben and Jupe were leading the spellcasters and fae in using their magic to keep the water from obeying the Siren’s command.

“Okay, let’s go, boys!” called Julian to Finn, Jack Messina and Zackary, as the speedo-clad merboys stood on the bank nearest where the pirate shipwreck had been seen.

Taking advantage of the Siren’s attention being focused on Bryson and those defending him, Julian dove into the lagoon and led the merboys down to the depths of the dark waters in search of the victims.

Under the surface of the lagoon, the four merboys made haste and swam for the shipwreck of the Orion. They quickly located the broken bow and swam into the ship. At first, they could make out nothing through the gloom, but soon they saw the captain’s cabin, where an eerie green light was glowing from inside of it.

“That has to be where he’s keeping them,” Julian said, gesturing to the others.

Finn nodded in agreement. “Let’s get in there.”

The four swam in through the broken window and took a look around; they saw a table at the center with a glowing green orb above it. Ten strips of seaweed trailed from inside it; they followed the seaweed and realized that the weeds were being fed directly into the Siren victim’s assholes. The ten of them were floating in a line, some looking much worse off than the others.

“BJÖRGVIN!!!” cried Zackary. He shoved past the others and caressed his husband’s face; he looked weak but alive. Zackary tugged desperately on the seaweed, but it burned his hands as the Orb let out a loud screech.

On the surface, Avi was still crushing Bryson as the others tried to save him but the moment he heard the loud screech of the Orb, he knew his food source had been compromised. He released Bryson and vanished below the surface of the lagoon.

He swam straight into the shipwreck, bursting through the wall of the cabin. “Get away from them, they are mine now!” he screeched in a harsh voice.

“Oh yeah? I’ll show you who’s boss!” growled Zackary. He swam straight at Avi and punched him square in the jaw. Unfortunately, this punch did nothing but piss Avi off as he grabbed Zackary by the neck. The vampire wasn’t easily caught though, as he bit down on Avi’s hand hard with his fangs.

Avi flinched back and winced in pain. “Fucking vampire fish!” he shrieked, “It’s too late now, the victims are mine! My food source, MINE!!!” Avi cackled as he began to crush Zackary’s neck with his inhumanely strong grip. “You aren’t even a pure mer, you stole those powers! You hypocrite, coming into my house, punching me for feeding of the life force of horny sailors! When you go around biting and stealing powers for your motherfucking self!”  

Zackary was gasping and grunting in pain as Avi pinned him against the wall of the cabin. He looked down at the glowing being and realized that it truly was no longer Avi, but rather a disease with an Avi case on. He looked helplessly over at Björgvin, tearing up as the lagoon around him began to spin.

Avi whooshed him up to the surface and threw him from the lagoon. Unconscious, Zackary went flying through the air and landed on a giant marshmallow that Schnapp had just transformed himself into.

Julian, Finn and Jack looked at each other, unsure of what to do. “Avi! He is coming back this way for us, what the fuck do we do?” cried Jack in panic.

Finn patted his boyfriend on the shoulder. “Most important thing to do is not panic, yeah?” Jack nodded in agreement, swallowing hard.

Julian conjured a brick wall in between them and Avi, which the Siren rammed headfirst into; it knocked him back temporarily, as he began angrily bashing on the wall repeatedly. “That’s not gonna fucking hold him for long,” gulped Julian, “Quick, we need to figure this out… what do we know about this Orb?”

Finn looked it over. “Um, well, it’s clearly the source of his power so, um, we need to destroy it. But how I do not know!”

“It’s an ancient power, how can three young merboys stop this thing?” groaned Jack.

“Because if we don’t then the nukes will. The bad thing about that is that it will kill them all and destroy the school, making this land uninhabitable for the next thousand years!”  Julian said, just as Avi broke through the brick wall at last.

Swooping down at them, Avi smirked and began to sing his siren song. “Oh, troubled soul...”

“COVER YOUR EARS, BOYS, FIGHT IT!” Julian shouted, and Finn and Jack did as they were told.

“It’s too hard, I can’t fight it for long!” Jack exclaimed.

“FIGHT IT, BABE!” Finn shouted.

Jack screamed but it was no use; his hands dropped to his sides and he swam towards Avi and started making out with him. Avi wasted to time inserting his tentacle in his ass and putting Jack with the others.

Finn screamed. “NOOO, JACK!!!!!!”

Avi smirked and grabbed Finn next, making out with him as Finn gave into the Siren, kissing him back before he too was added to the ever-growing collection of victims. Avi now turned his sights to Julian, who was still resisting him.

Julian extended his hand towards Avi. “Open your mind!”

Avi just kept singing. “OH, TROUBLED SOUL…”

Julian resisted the siren song with all his might, trying to penetrate the Siren’s mind instead. “OPEN YOUR MIND!!!” Julian lunged at the Siren, swimming straight at him and into his soul.

Julian found himself in boy form in an empty black void; nothing around him but the sound of the Siren song, which was echoing in this dark and dreary place. “Avi?” Julian called into the dark. He walked around until he saw a body on the ground; it was Prestyn. “PRESTYN!!!” Julian shook him but it was no use; then he saw that, only a few feet away, Jack too lay dead. Then Björgvin, Tajus, Bryan, Billy, Christopher, Tait, Preston, Landon, Jack, Finn and... Zackary! Wait, what? “What the hell!” cried Julian. But as he kept walking, the bodies didn’t stop; he saw Wanna, Dub, Griffin, Paddy, Walker, Bryson, Oakes, Kiefer, Brady, Schnapp, Jupe, Tremblay, Spencer, Mason, London, Malachi, Jax, Teddy, Jack McGraw, Aidan... and Christian! “No, no, no, Christian!” Julian dropped to his knees. “Come on, pup, breathe... COME ON, CHRISTIAN!” But it was no use; Christian was dead. Julian broke down crying and gazed upon the next body; it was Ben, he was bloody, gutted and every bone broken; next to him lay none other than Maxwell, in a similar state of defeat. “No, no! This can't be, none of this can be.”

“Juju... Juju?”

Julian turned to see Jackson, pale and beaten! “JACKS!!!” Julian ran to his side, but it was too late; Jackson died right then and there in his arms. “JACKSON!!!!!!” Julian looked around him, seeing an endless plain of bodies, everyone and everything dead except for one; it was Avi, his head buried in his knees, crying. Julian gave Jackson one last kiss before standing up, stepping over all the bodies and approaching Avi.

“It wasn’t my fault, Julian... none of this was my fault... I was cursed... I... please, dude, you have to believe me!” Avi was a crying mess and Julian could tell he was being sincere.

“This is what you see in your head, Avi... everyone dead?”

Avi looked Julian dead in the eyes and nodded. “Because of me, there is nothing I can do to stop it... but you can...” Avi waved his hand and Julian looked down, realizing he was suddenly holding a sword, glowing the same color green as the Orb. “The sword of Edward Mercer, Julian. Use it... use it on me and stop this from happening.”  

All of sudden, Julian found himself back in mer form, sword in hand. “What the hell?”

Avi laughed a high, cold laugh. “That stick won’t help you now!” He raised his hands, creating waves around him and tons of seaweed vines, all aimed at Julian.

Julian looked down at the sword and then at Avi. “AVI!!!”

“Yes, spit um out, what are your last words, Hilliard?” Avi called, laughing hard.

“I release you!” Julian swung the sword at the glowing Orb and shattered the thing into a million pieces.

Avi let out a loud scream as the seaweed tentacles descended from within each of the victim’s asses and the waves around Avi settled as the merboy stopped glowing and sank to the broken deck of the ship. “I... you saved me...why?” 

“Because, Avi, I am not the type of guy to sentence an innocent man to death for crimes beyond his control... let’s just hope it was not too late!”

Julian swam back up to the surface quickly and returned with the recovery team. One by one, they recovered each victim from the lagoon.

It took a good while for all the victims to be recovered from the depths of the lagoon; Lyon Paddy, Griffin, Ben and Parker swam down and brought them to the surface, where Jackson, Jax, Teddy, London and Malachi helped bring them safely ashore, where their loved ones waited anxiously to discover their fate.

Quite a distance away, on a far bank, Avi swam to shore alone; he avoided looking in the direction of the others, sitting by himself feeling guilty and scared about to what would happen to him now.

The last one of the victims to be brought ashore was Prestyn Bates. As he was carried on a gurney by Jackson and Jax, Parker leaned over him, trying frantically to wake him up. Tears were streaming down his face as he stroked his brother’s face and squeezed his cold hands. But Prestyn’s eyes remained closed, his face pale and lifeless as his head lolled to the side.

“No, no, brother, please, no!” sobbed Parker in anguish, “Pleaaase, Presty, wake up! Pleaaaaaase, I need you! I love you, I’m so sorry…” But it was too late, Prestyn was gone, he was dead. “BROTHER, NOOOOO!!!” screamed Parker, “PRESTYNNNNNN!” He clutched his brother’s body close to him and began sobbing uncontrollably, his tears mixing with the water of the lagoon as Jackson and Jax watched helplessly on.

The Walton twins had gone to fetch Dr Howell and Nurse Velazquez from the infirmary to help tend to the victims. Diego was helping support a limping Forrest across the grounds; he still looked very weak and malnourished, his skin pale and his eyes sunken. The nurse exchanged a worried look with Maxwell, who shook his head sadly and glanced in the direction of Jack, who was lying motionless on a gurney, his skin pale and his head turned away so they couldn’t see his face.

With a surprising show of strength, Forrest broke out of Diego’s supporting grip and dashed in the direction of his fallen lover. He fell to his knees beside Jack and reached out trembling hands to grab his face. As Jack’s eyes looked up at him, blank and unseeing, his skin cold and deathly pale, Forrest broke down completely. He threw his head back and let out a raw, anguished howl of sheer grief and despair that made the very ground vibrate and sent chills through every mage that heard it.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Forrest howled, his lungs burning and his throat raw as he was barely able to process the fact that his Jack was gone, dead, lost forever, “M-M-MY MOOOOOOOON!” he cried in anguish, “MY MOOOOOON, MY SOUL, MY LOOOOOOOVE!”

Wanna, Dub, Macsen, Spencer and Luca all gathered around Forrest and tried to comfort him, but Forrest growled and sobbed, pushing them away weakly while he clung desperately to Jack’s body, looking to all the world as if he would have liked nothing more but to curl up and die beside him then and there. The Walton twins looked helplessly at each other as they tried to stroke Forrest’s hair.

“Forrest,” whispered Dub, “Forrest, I’m so sorry, he’s gone…”

“Leave it, Dub,” sighed Wanna, as Forrest let out another howl and tried feebly to growl at the other werepups, “He’s gonna need some time.”

But as the two of them looked down at the utterly heartbroken Chinese werepup, they honestly wondered if Forrest would ever be okay again. As the rest of them tended to the other Siren victims, some of whom seemed to be waking up at last, Dr Howell had gone to check on Zackary, who was still lying on the ground where he had been thrown from the lagoon by Avi.

Zackary was finally coming round; he blinked up at the setting sun for a few moments before glancing across at where the recovery team were looking after the victims. Spotting Björgvin lying on a gurney, Zackary leapt to his feet and ran with vampiric speed straight across to him. Björgvin opened his eyes and gave a weak smile as he looked up at Zackary, who embraced him at once, crying into his bare shoulder. “Thank the gods you’re alive!” he choked, kissing Björgvin happily.

But Björgvin was clearly very weak; his eyelids drooped and his breathing was shallow as he mumbled in a croaky voice, “Bart…” He fixed Zackary with an urgent look, even as the life seemed to be fading from his brown eyes.

“Bart’s fine!” said Zackary quickly, “He’s good, he’s with his uncle Aiden. He’s gonna be so happy to see his daddy again.” Zackary beamed down at Björgvin, who smiled weakly back.

“That’s g-good,” murmured Björgvin, as he struggled to keep his eyes open, “I… I… I love…” His voice faded out as his body went limp in Zackary’s arms, the light leaving his deep brown eyes as the ghost of his last smile lingered on his face, dying content in the knowledge that his precious baby Bartholomew was safe.

“NO! NOOO! NOOOOOO, NOT NOW!” cried Zackary desperately, shaking Björgvin and trying to wake him up, “BJÖRGVIN, NO!!! NOOO!!! NOT NOW, NOT NOW I HAVE YOU BACK AT LAST!!!” He frantically tried to get the werepup to come back to him, kissing Björgvin in a desperate attempt to breathe the life back into him. “BJÖRGVIN! BJÖRGVIN, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!” Zackary howled into the night, cradling Björgvin’s limp body in his strong arms, that he suddenly felt were useless if they couldn’t protect his beautiful husband from harm.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!” Both Zackary and Forrest’s howls echoed together through the darkening grounds of the Academy, as they both clutched their slain lovers to them. The echoing of the howls was punctuated by the sobs of Parker, as he clung to the body of his brother and lover.

The rest of the S.D.S. looked over at them sadly, even as they helped the other victims, feeling utterly powerless to do anything but watch as the grieving boys cried over their lost loves. Fortunately, the rest of the Siren victims seemed to be finally awakening. The first to sit up and look around was Tajus, who stumbled over to Malachi and London, who both embraced him immediately, joyful tears running down their faces.

“Taj-taj, you’re alive, thank the gods!” said London, as he kissed Tajus.

“Are you okay?” asked Malachi, kissing him too and stroking his long hair.

“I… I think so,” mumbled Tajus, smiling weakly and holding up a hand, which he twirled in the air. Nothing happened. Frowning, Tajus tried again, then again, a little more forcefully. “My powers,” he sighed sadly, “I think I’ve lost my fae powers.”

“Maybe they’ll come back,” said London, squeezing Tajus’s arm gently.

“Maybe,” sighed Tajus.

“Don’t worry, babe, we’ll help you,” said Malachi, “We’re here for you, always. I’m just so happy we’ve got you back.” He glanced a little guiltily over at Parker, Forrest and Zackary as he and London embraced Tajus again.

A short way away, Bryan got up and hurried over to Paddy, who embraced him. As they kissed and then broke apart, Bryan frowned at the hoodie and shorts that Paddy was dressed in. “How come you’re not wearing the uniform?” he asked.

“I renounced the Cult,” replied Paddy, simply, “When they wouldn’t get off their asses to help save you. Besides, all of this has made me realize that you’re what’s important to me, not Drago and the whole vamp purity thing.”

Bryan nodded, leaning in to kiss Paddy again. “I agree, babe. I just wanna be with you.”

“Oh, I missed you so much,” sighed Paddy, embracing Bryan again and taking the opportunity to give his thicc, bare ass a squeeze.

Getting to his feet and shaking himself off, Billy ran straight into Walker’s arms. “My Yank!” he cried happily, as Walker grabbed him in an eager embrace.

“Aww yes, my sweet British crumpet, you’re back!” exclaimed Walker gleefully, “A bit soggy, but I can live with that, just gotta hug you so tight I can squeeze all that dirty lagoon water out of you!”

Billy laughed. “Okay, Walky, don’t crush me to death!”

“Oops, sorry,” giggled Walker, “I just missed you so fucking much, babe.”

Meanwhile, Christopher had barely clambered to his feet when he was almost knocked down again as an eager blonde werepup jumped on him and started licking his face. Christian had run across to him the moment he saw that he was awake, Jack McGraw following close behind him.

“Ooh, salty,” giggled Christian, as he stepped back to allow Jack to hug Christopher and give him a kiss.

“Thank the gods you’re okay,” said Jack softly, as he and Christian both hugged Christopher, who smiled.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” croaked Christopher, “But I think I might give swimming a miss for a while,” he added, with a throaty laugh.

Both Christian and Jack laughed too, as the three werepups snuggled up and looked around at the scene under the setting sun.

Teddy flung himself into Tait’s arms the moment his big brother had stood up, Ben running up to him just after and embracing him too.

“Never do that to me again, Jockstrap!” said Ben sharply, before pulling Tait into a passionate kiss, while Teddy sobbed happily into his side, “I nearly went full Thor and brought the whole place down in a storm, you know!”

They all laughed, and Teddy smiled up at Tait. “So happy you’re okay, Taiter Tot!” he squeaked.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine, Teddy Bear,” said Tait, “Once I dry out a little,” he added, shaking his head to try and clear the water from his ears.

Meanwhile, next to them, Maxwell was helping Preston to his feet, crying happily as he embraced his vamp-wolf lover. “I missed you so much, Presty,” he said, sniffling a bit as he wiped away tears, “I just didn’t know what to do with myself without you.”

“Yeah, he fired a bazooka at the lagoon!” laughed Ben.

Preston’s eyes went wide as he stared at Maxwell. “Wait, what, really?”

“Alright, Thor!” laughed Maxwell, sticking his tongue out at Ben, “But yeah, I guess I was just a bit devastated,” he said, looking back at Preston and choking up a little, “I… I… I just love you so much,” he stammered, trying to hold back the tears.

“I love you too,” said Preston earnestly, putting his arms around Maxwell again and looking him right in the eye, “But I’m fine, I’m here, and it’s okay now.”

“I… I know,” choked Maxwell, “And I’m never letting you go,” he added fiercely, “In fact, fuck it…” He dropped to one knee and clutched Preston’s hand in his own, looking up at him with a kind of blazing look in his eyes. “Be mine, Preston,” he said, “Will you be my one mage from now till the last sundown of our lives?”

Preston didn’t hesitate for even a second. “YES!” he cried at once, throwing his arms around Maxwell again and pulling him into a deep kiss again which led into a passionate make-out session.

While all this was going on, Landon had come round and nervously started to make his way over to where Christian stood with Christopher and Jack. Jack glared at him as he approached, but Christian gave his cousin a look and Christopher led Jack away, so he could speak to Landon alone.

For a moment, Landon just stood there, looking at Christian, his mouth slightly open and his tongue running absent-mindedly over his fangs as he tried to find the courage to speak. “I.. I… I don’t know what to say, pup,” he mumbled, swallowing hard as he forced himself to keep eye contact with the blonde werepup. “Can you… can you ever forgive me, Christian?” he asked, pleadingly, “I was an idiot, I was a selfish, bitter fool. I got myself all jealous about you and the pack and I ended up pushing you away when I… I… I just l-love you, pup, you’re my best friend and I…” Landon broke off as he started to cry.

Christian hesitated for a moment, then reached out and placed a hand on Landon’s shoulder; the ginger vamp looked up at him through streaming eyes. “Yeah, you were a selfish jerk,” he growled softly, “You were a stupid, bitter, selfish, mean, jealous, jerky ginger bloodsucker.” Landon swallowed hard and nodded, still crying; Christian sighed. “But you are my stupid ginger bloodsucker,” he said, finally, with a small grin, “And as long as you promise never to pull any dumb shit like this again – yeah, I cuss now, that’s what you’ve done to me, Landy – I guess I can forgive you.”

Landon gave a happy little sob as he embraced Christian, holding him tight for a moment before they broke apart and both smiled a little awkwardly.

“Talking of forgiveness, though,” said Christian, after a moment, “There’s someone you might want to consider forgiving.” He gestured over to Bryson, who was sitting being tended to by Nurse Velazquez, deep wounds still visible on his neck and across his chest. “He was so determined to save his baby brother, he tried to take on the Siren single-handed. Nearly got himself crushed to death by seaweed in the process…”

Landon’s ginger eyebrows raised as he gazed over at Bryson; he walked over to his brother and the two of them just looked at each other for a long moment, before wordlessly embracing. “Thank you, bro,” said Landon quietly, as they broke apart.

“Of course,” replied Bryson, smiling gently, “Whatever happens, you’ll always be my little brother.”

Once all the surviving victims had been tended to and all had been reunited with their lost friends, brothers, cousins and lovers, the attention of the group finally returned to the figure sitting alone on the distant bank. Though no longer the Siren, there was no doubt that Avi would likely face an uncertain future.

“So what happens to him now?” asked Julian, looking at the lonely figure and sighing.

“We kill him!” came the angry voices of Parker and Zackary, standing up and glaring furiously across at Avi, while Forrest just continued to whine and sob over Jack.

But Maxwell stepped forward and stood up to them. “No,” he said firmly, “It wasn’t his fault, he was cursed. The Siren took over Avi’s body, but it’s gone now. We can’t punish him for what that creature did.”

“Well we can’t just pretend like nothing fucking happened,” hissed Zackary, “You expect us to just let him walk away? Cursed or not, he killed our friends. HE KILLED MY BJÖRGVIN!”

“Let me take him,” came a voice. Asher stepped into their midst, having just recently arrived at the school when he learned what was happening that night. “He’s my brother, he’s my responsibility. I’ll make sure he gets the help he needs, and you guys will never have to see him again.”

Maxwell nodded, and there was a general murmur of agreement. Both Parker and Zackary looked mutinous, but a fierce look from Maxwell seemed to convince them, as they both nodded curtly, before turning their backs on Asher and returning to where Prestyn and Björgvin lay beside Jack.

Barely any of them watched as Asher led a forlorn, crying Avi away from the scene, as most of them were too busy either mourning or rejoicing with their loved ones. The last thing anyone saw of Avi was him disappearing beside his brother back up to the school.

Jake fluttered his eyes open; after nearly two months, he had finally regained consciousness. Bryce was sitting there, holding his hand. “Brycey?” Jake was pretty confused as to what was happening. “I don’t know what happened…” he murmured, “Last thing I can remember... Zack and Parker confronted me, thinking I was the Siren.”

Bryce held his hand tight. “Don’t worry about all that right now. The Siren was just defeated with only three casualties; Prestyn, Jack and Björgvin, they lost their lives to a cursed Avi,” Bryce said, tears welling in his eyes.

“I feel different, Brycey... something isn’t right... I feel… dry?” Jake was very confused as to what had happened to him.

“Well...” said Bryce, slowly, “Zackary, he bit you, ya see, and in doing so… he was angry, so very angry, he drained seventy-five percent of your blood. Jake, he drained you of your powers, you’re a normie now.” 

“All this because of you, Bryce!” Dash growled as he entered the infirmary and rushed to his brother's side.

“Dash, don’t blame Bryce, it was consensual. I wanted to have sex with him...” Jake began but Dash cut him off.

“Shut up! I know you think that, Jake, but I am certain he seduced you and even though it didn’t take much, Bryce was the one responsible here.” Dash glared at Bryce. “I asked you to protect him not fuck him, Bryce! You got him hurt, you got him drained of his powers and just to top it all off... you broke my heart, Bryce... you broke it hard. I loved you, Bryce, more than anything... I had plans, I was gonna surprise you at graduation with a proposal of marriage... but no, you had to go and fuck my little brother and get him hurt, this is all your fault, Bryce Gheisar, and I will never ever forgive you for this.” Dash was holding back his tears.

“Dashy, I am so fucking sorry...” said Bryce, “I felt hurt and abandoned... Blake, he always does that to me, he makes me do things... cuz I'm jealous of how big and hot he is... he always steals everything from me, and I thought he was doing that with you... Dash, please give me a chance we can make it I know it!” Bryce clutched Dash’s hands, but he pulled away.

“It is only because of how much I truly loved you, Bryce... that I am allowing you to walk out of here with your head still attached to your shoulders,” growled Dash, “You will leave now, and you will never speak to me or my brother ever again... if I ever smell your scent within a 500-foot radius of us... I’m gonna kill you, so get the fuck out of my sight... forever!”

Bryce teared up and took one last look at the brothers he loved so much before he ran from the infirmary crying.

Jake sighed. “Dash... what am I gonna do... I’m normal now, I can’t live like this.”

Dash took his brother’s hands. “You won’t have to,” he said firmly, “Your mer powers may be gone but there is a wolf inside you, I know it, we are gonna tap into that part of you and unleash the beast within!”

Two weeks after their final confrontation with the Siren, the S.D.S. – minus Zackary – had gathered in their headquarters; it was the last night of the school year and the group wanted to celebrate their victory over Avi.

Maxwell held Preston’s hand tightly, gazing down at the fancy diamond band he had given his fiancé. Maxwell kissed Preston passionately before clinking a glass to get the attention of the group. “Yes, we have done it, boys, we came together and defeated a common foe. And yet at a cost; let us take a moment to mourn for those we lost. Prestyn Bates, Jack Dylan Grazer and Björgvin Arthur, their sacrifices will not go un-remembered and that is why I am dedicating this classroom The Bates-Grazer-Arthur Sanctuary. May it serve as a safe haven for all future mages in need of a place to meet in safety. Ben has put a permanent enchantment upon the door; this room will repel those with vile intentions at heart and open itself to those in need.”

Maxwell opened the box in front of him and pulled out a golden plaque that read:

Parker teared up looking at the sign. “Thank you, Maxwell, he would have loved it.” Parker caressed the sign and broke down crying. Maxwell and Preston pulled the satyr into a reassuring hug.    

“Your brother and the others will not soon be forgotten, Parker; their names will live on forever, for as long as this school stands.” Preston said, reassuring him.

“Why is Zack not here?” Teddy asked, looking up to Tait sitting next to him.

“Teddy Bear, I think Zackary is grieving and did not feel much like celebrating at this time,” Tait sighed, and Ben pulls him into a hug.

“Enough of the sap, though, this a celebration. Although it came at a cost, ultimately, we won the day and the curse of the Siren was vanquished once and for all thanks to young Mister Hilliard here!” Maxwell raised his glass to Julian.

“It was a team effort; I just swung a sword.” Julian said bashfully.

Jackson smiled, taking his lover’s hand into his own. “Don’t sell yourself short, Julian, you are hero, and you deserve the recognition.” Jackson stood up, raising his glass. “TO JULIAN DANGER HILLIARD, SAVIOR OF THE SCHOOL!”

The entire room stood up, raising their glasses and saying, “TO JULIAN HILLIARD, SAVIOR OF THE SCHOOL!”

Landon smiled and shouted, “Hip-hip!”

The group responded, “HOORAY!!!”

“Hip-hip!”

“Hooray!!!”

“Hip-hip!”

“Hooray!!!”

“Hip-hip!”

“Hooray!!!”

“Hip-hip!”

“Hooray!!!”

Jett was walking by the hallway at this time; he heard the chants and applause for Julian, and he felt an overwhelming sense of jealousy… and something else, but mostly jealousy. “Juju thinks he’s all that cuz he can swim... I’m a better mage than his four-eyed ass ever will be... but I need more power if I am going to prove it... to all of them. This time next year, it will be my name they chant, and Juju will be nothing more than another face in the crowd!” Jett glared at the doors for another moment.

Julian saw Jett lurking and locked eyes with him for just a moment before Jett dramatically strutted off out of sight of Julian, making his way to the nearby library.

Jett had been researching the books for two hours about all the different mage types; as he recalled that Zackary had drained Jake of more than fifty percent of his blood and gained mer powers, he too could achieve such a feat, but he just had to decide which mage type to become. “Werepup... absolutely not, those things are filthy and flea ridden, I’d sooner die than take their powers.” He flipped a few pages. “Merboy… hmm, no, as good as I look shirtless, that feels like a lame attempt to replicate Juju… let’s keep looking.” He flipped a few more pages. “Satyr!” Jett chuckled, “As if I'm not already, I’m beautiful!” He flipped a few more pages. “The fae… hmmm… the Fae aye, earthly powers and tricks, I see. That could be quite something… and what's this?” Jett noticed something intriguing. “Legend states that in the Asgardian woods surrounding the school, there is an ancient forest temple with an ancient treasure of immense power that only the fae can acquire. Well then, I quite think I would like to have fae powers!” Jett said, with a mischievous grin.

Jett then grabbed a fresh-off-the-press yearbook for that school year; he flipped to the fae page and gave it a once-over, looking through the potential candidates until he finally landed on one Iain Armitage. “Mister Armitage, you are about to serve your part in my rise to power.”

Jett stood up and zoomed through the school until he located Iain, who was out in the front gardens.

“Ahhh, Jett, you spooked me there, what is it you want?”  Iain said, just a moment before Jett grabbed him and bit down on his neck, beginning to drain his fae blood.

Jett moaned as he drained the fae boy of his blood; he felt his power growing as he absorbed the power of the fae. It began to flow through his veins and his eyes flashed sky blue. Jett dropped the unconscious Iain to the ground and smirked, raising his hands and causing vines around him to move; they were now at his control. Jett Klyne was a fae!

On the morning of the last day of the school year, the students filing into the hall for the end of year assembly were surprised to see a certain figure standing behind a podium, patiently waiting to address them all. The Principal smiled politely down at them all, ignoring the shocked expressions on many of the students’ faces as they whispered and murmured while taking their seats.

“He’s back?”

“Where has he been?”

“Boy, that was one long-ass conference.”

“Greeting, students!” called Professor Evans genially, and the hubbub settled down at once; it seemed he hadn’t lost his touch at capturing an audience’s attention at least, “As another eventful year draws to a close, I just want to say how truly proud and impressed I am by the heroic actions you all took to defeat the Siren and bring this sorry chapter of our school’s history to an end. I would of course like to extend my condolences to the family and friends of those victims that were unable to be saved. I am sure we all share in the loss and sadness, but their memories shall live on as sure as any true magic.” There was a murmur of discontent at these words, some students evidently feeling that the Principal abandoning the school in its hour of need was less than a sure sign of true magic in itself. “But for now,” he continued, evidently choosing to ignore this, “I must bid you all a fond farewell for the summer, and hope that we will all return for a much happier year starting in the fall.”

As he stepped down from the podium and the students all started getting ready to leave, Jackson turned smiling to Julian. “You ready for another fun summer, Juju?” he asked.

“Just please tell me we’re not going to the beach this time,” laughed Julian, “I think I’ve had enough of water for a while.”

Jackson laughed too. “Nah, we’re going on a road trip across the U.S.A. in my dad’s RV, gonna travel to as many states as we can.”

“Ooh, cool!” said Julian enthusiastically. He beamed at Jackson, who grinned back. “Can I just say how much I love you, Jacky?”

Jackson nodded. “You can.” He laughed. “And I love you too, Juju!” He pulled Julian into a passionate kiss and then they embraced. “Let’s just hope next year is a little more chill.”

“Yeah,” laughed Julian, “Come on, let’s go.”

The two of them headed out of the hall and made their way towards the front entrance to the Academy, where the bus was waiting to take them home. On the way, they bumped into Landon and Christian. The blonde werepup was grinning cheekily, seeming to be quite pleased with himself about something; as Julian and Jackson spotted a slightly resigned-looking Landon, they both realized why.

“Not a word, either of you,” hissed Landon, as both Julian and Jackson tried not to laugh; Landon was wearing a white t-shirt bearing large lettering which spelled out ‘I ♥ PUPS’.

“Still keeping him in the doghouse, eh, Christian?” asked Maxwell, as he walked past hand in hand with Preston; the two of them had barely stopped holding hands since the night of the rescue.

“For now,” said Christian, with a bark of laughter, “We’ll see if he’s on his best behavior over the summer.”

“Come on,” sighed Landon, “I already invited you to stay at my family’s castle, what more do you want from me?” But then he met Christian’s eyes, which narrowed as the werepup growled. “Okay, fine, best behavior it is. I heart pups!” he added, with a hopeful smile, to which Christian just stuck his tongue out, though Landon noticed him smile as he turned away again. “I’ll win him round,” he mouthed at Maxwell, who nodded encouragingly and winked.

“You guys take care over the summer, okay?” he said, and he bent down to kiss each of them on the cheek, before turning to board the bus with Preston.

Julian and Jackson followed them on board, along with Landon and Christian, looking around as they found themselves seats. They saw the Walton twin pups sitting with their vamp boyfriend Griffin on the back seat of the bus; Griffin was laying across the werepups’ laps, his head resting against Wanna’s abs as Wanna stroked his hair. A few seats in front of them, the other throuple sat, with Tajus in the middle between London and Malachi, both of whom had their arms around the long-haired boy and were whispering words of comfort to him. Behind them sat their fellow fae Mason, with his boyfriend Spencer. Mason had told Julian that London and Malachi had gone to Principal Evans and pleaded for him to allow Tajus to remain at the Academy, in the hopes that they could find a way to restore his powers. The Principal had agreed, no doubt feeling a little guilty that he hadn’t done more to help Tajus and the other victims in the first place.

Julian noticed that most of the couples were keeping very close together, and had been ever since the events with the lagoon; this was especially true for those who had been separated by the Siren. Ben and Tait were sitting halfway down the bus, alongside Teddy and Jax, while in front of them sat Christopher with Jack and Aidan McGraw; Christopher smiled at Christian as he passed, while Jack kind of glared at Landon, who avoided his eye, also avoiding looking at Aidan, who looked a little sad.

Just as Julian was taking his seat next to Jackson at last, Jett strutted his way onto the bus, looking even smugger than usual. Uh-oh, thought Julian, nothing that made Jett look that happy could possibly be a good thing. As he came down the aisle, Jett smirked and blew a kiss at Julian. “Missing you already, Juju!” he called, in a mock sweet voice.

As Julian rolled his eyes behind his glasses, Jackson stuck his tongue out at Jett, before turning and shoving it down Julian’s throat instead as he pulled his boyfriend toward him and started passionately making out with him. Jackson gave a satisfied laugh as he saw Jett scowl and turn away.

“Right, is that everyone aboard? Good, let’s go, then!” came the voice of Joshua Rush, as he climbed onto the bus and looked around, checking his clipboard.

Jack Griffo put the bus into gear, and they pulled off from the Academy, heading down the winding road through the mountains. As they left the school grounds, Julian looked out of the window; he gave a little shiver as he gazed down at the smooth, innocent-looking surface of Mercer’s Lagoon, which sparkled in the summer sunshine. Turning away from it, he snuggled into Jackson beside him, who put an arm around Julian as they headed away from the school for their summer vacation.

“You alright, Juju?” asked Jackson.

Julian smiled up at him. “Yeah, as long as I’m with you, Jacky, I’m good.”

One Week Later – Varangard Prison

William sat in his cell in his orange jumpsuit and the power collar that restricted him from using his vampiric powers. He stared out the window; it was a dark and stormy night, rain rushing through the bars. “Remember your purpose and intent... never lose faith in the way of Drago and you shall be rewarded,” he murmured to himself.

Suddenly, a puddle on the cell room floor began to bubble and soon, Gabriel and Noah rose up from within it, materializing right there before William’s eyes. “Will!” Noah cried, embracing William tight.

“Noah... Brother Bateman… how...” William was perplexed as to how this had happened.

Gabriel smirked. “Don’t worry about it, Brother Miller, we are here to rescue you. You’re welcome!” Gabriel ripped the collar off of William’s neck and then grabbed him by the same neck. “By the way, I’m in charge now. You allowed yourself to be caught like a mutt... disgusting! Alas, you are a brother of Drago true, so I forgive you and will allow you to serve by my side... once you bend the knee. You too, Noah!” Gabriel smirked.

William thought for a moment but, realizing he did not have much of a choice, he knelt before Gabriel, as did Noah. “I swear fealty to you, Brother Bateman...” he said, but Gabriel cut him off.

“No, I shall no longer be Brother Bateman of the Cult of Drago; Dracula is ancient history, it is time to start anew. I style myself His Majesty Gabriel Michael Bateman, King of the Magical World, Crusher of Mutts and Defender of Blood Purity. And you two will serve as my protectors, the first knights in the High Order of Bateman. Arise now as Sir William and Sir Noah of the noble House of Franklyn-Miller!”  They both rose and Gabriel smirked. “Excellent. Now, get us out of this shithole, Sir Noah, and let us spread the gospel of me, King Gabriel!”

Noah placed a hand on Gabriel and on his brother, and in a moment, they vanished into a puddle of water, William now freed from the confines of Varangard and serving at the pleasure of the self-appointed King Gabriel.  

Wolfgang Schaeffer was fed up. The bleach-blonde boy wiped the sweat from his brow as he stood outside in the miserable, untidy garden. The back door to the house was locked, and his mom had told him in no uncertain terms that he was not to come in for dinner until all the flower beds had been weeded, watered, and new flowers planted along the edges of the garden.

Already tired and dirty, he groaned as he carried the watering can over to the outdoor faucet to fill it up. “Ugh, I wish it would just rain already.” He threw his head back and sighed, and then let out a gasp of surprise as he suddenly felt drops of rain falling on his face.

Looking up at the sky, he stared in amazement as dark gray rainclouds formed right above him and it started to pour down, soaking him to the skin. Glancing around, Wolfgang frowned to himself… it seemed to only be raining in his garden… most bizarre.

Dropping the unnecessary watering can down, Wolfgang crossed over to the nearest flower bed and bent down to start pulling up the weeds. But as soon as he touched one of its leaves with his hand, the whole weed shriveled up and died. Staring in amazement, Wolfgang reached out for the next weed, and the same thing happened. And then he brushed one of the flowers in between, and to his astonishment, instead of dying, it grew and bloomed into even more vibrant colors.

Wolfgang amused himself for a good while, dancing around the garden, killing off weeds and making other plants and flowers bloom into life with a mere touch of the hand. He got a little carried away though when he danced around on the lawn and the grass started to grow… higher and higher till it was above his head, and he couldn’t see the house anymore.

While Wolfgang tried frantically to find his way out of the mini-forest he had just somehow conjured around himself, hundreds of miles away, in an empty office at Mjölnir Academy, there came a glistening light as a name appeared on a form atop a stack of papers.

Wolfgang Schaeffer … Fae